<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
 <ThML.head>
  <generalInfo>
   <description>
	Sometimes it seems that nothing is more heretical than being orthodox. Westerners live in a world that celebrates rebels who step out of the norm and critique long held traditions and beliefs. In some cases, these rebels call attention to wrongs and abuses such as segregation and slavery, but there is a dark side to celebrating rebels. The ranks of those who rebel against traditional Christian beliefs grow increasingly vocal and proud of their defiance of God's Word. This is not a new phenomenon, but was noticed, documented, and critiqued in 1905 by G. K. Chesterton in his work <i>Heretics</i>. The eccentric Englishman employs his biting wit to expose heretics as wrong and dangerous. Although over 100 years old, <i>Heretics</i> is remarkably relevant to today's culture.
   <br /><br />Andrew Hanson<br />CCEL Intern
   </description>
   <firstPublished />
   <pubHistory />
   <comments />
  </generalInfo>

  <printSourceInfo>
   <published />
  </printSourceInfo>

  <electronicEdInfo>
   <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
   <authorID>chesterton</authorID>
   <bookID>heretics</bookID>
   <workID>heretics</workID>
   <bkgID>heretics_(chesterton)</bkgID>
   <version>1.0</version>
   <series /><editorialComments />
   <revisionHistory />
   <status />

   <DC>
    <DC.Title>Heretics</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="ccel">chesterton</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Chesterton, Gilbert K. (1874-1936)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Gilbert K. Chesterton</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Theology; Classic</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">PR4453.C4 H4 </DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">English literature</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">19th century, 1770/1800-1890/1900</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Description />
    <DC.Publisher>Christian Classic Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Date sub="Created" scheme="ISO8601">2002-07-23</DC.Date>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Transcriber" />
    <DC.Contributor sub="Markup">Jon Van Hofwegen</DC.Contributor>
    <DC.Source sub="ElectronicEdition" />
    <DC.Source sub="ElectronicEdition" scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/chesterton/heretics.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/xml</DC.Format>
   </DC>
  </electronicEdInfo>
 </ThML.head>

 <ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page" n="i" shorttitle="" progress="0.13%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
   <h1 id="i-p0.1">HERETICS</h1>

   <h3 id="i-p0.2">By Gilbert K. Chesterton</h3>
   <p id="i-p1"> </p>
   <p id="i-p2"> </p>
   <p id="i-p3"> </p>
   <p id="i-p4"> </p>
   <p class="Body" id="i-p5"><i>“To My Father”</i></p>
   <p id="i-p6"> </p>
   <p id="i-p7"> </p>
   <p id="i-p8"> </p>
   <p id="i-p9"> </p>
  </div1>

<div1 title="Introduction" n="ii" shorttitle="" progress="0.16%" prev="i" next="iv" id="ii">
   <h2 id="ii-p0.1">Source </h2>

    <p class="Body" id="ii-p1">Heretics was copyrighted in 1905 by the John Lane
    Company.  This electronic text is derived from the twelth (1919) edition
    published by the John Lane Company of New York City and printed by the Plimpton
    Press of Norwood, Massachusetts.  The text carefully follows that of the
    published edition, including British spelling.</p>

   <h2 id="ii-p1.1">The Author</h2>

    <p class="Body" id="ii-p2">Gilbert Keith Chesterton was born in London,
    England on the 29th of May, 1874. Though he considered himself a mere
    “rollicking journalist,” he was actually a prolific and gifted writer in
    virtually every area of literature.  A man of strong opinions and enormously
    talented at defending them, his exuberant personality nevertheless allowed him
    to maintain warm friendships with people — such as George Bernard Shaw and
    H.G. Wells — with whom he vehemently disagreed.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii-p3">Chesterton had no difficulty standing up for what he
    believed.  He was one of the few journalists to oppose the Boer War.  His 1922
    “Eugenics and Other Evils” attacked what was at that time the most progressive
    of all ideas, the idea that the human race could and should breed a superior
    version of itself.  In the Nazi experience, history demonstrated the wisdom of
    his once “reactionary” views.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii-p4">His poetry runs the gamut from the comic 1908 “On
    Running After One’s Hat” to dark and serious ballads.  During the dark days of
    1940, when Britain stood virtually alone against the armed might of Nazi
    Germany, these lines from his 1911 "Ballad of the White Horse" were often
    quoted:</p>

     <verse id="ii-p4.1">
     <l id="ii-p4.2">I tell you naught for your comfort,</l>
     <l id="ii-p4.3">Yea, naught for your desire,</l>
     <l id="ii-p4.4">Save that the sky grows darker yet</l>
     <l id="ii-p4.5">And the sea rises higher.</l>
     </verse>

    <p class="Body" id="ii-p5">Though not written for a scholarly audience, his
    biographies of authors and historical figures like Charles Dickens and
    St. Francis of Assisi often contain brilliant insights into their subjects.  His
    Father Brown mystery stories, written between 1911 and 1936, are still being
    read and adapted for television.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii-p6">His politics fitted with his deep distrust of
    concentrated wealth and power of any sort.  Along with his friend Hilaire Belloc
    and in books like the 1910 <i>What’s Wrong with the World</i> he advocated a view
    called “Distributionism” that was best summed up by his expression that every
    man ought to be allowed to own “three acres and a cow.” Though not known as a
    political thinker, his political influence has circled the world.  Some see in
    him the father of the “small is beautiful” movement, and a newspaper article by
    him is credited with provoking Gandhi to seek a “genuine” nationalism for
    India rather than one that imitated the British.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii-p7">Heretics belongs to yet another area of literature at
    which Chesterton excelled.  A fun-loving and gregarious man, he was nevertheless
    troubled in his adolescence by thoughts of suicide.  In Christianity he found
    the answers to the dilemmas and paradoxes he saw in life.  Other books in that
    same series include his 1908 <i>Orthodoxy</i> (written in response to attacks on this
    book) and his 1925 <i>The Everlasting Man</i>.  <i>Orthodoxy</i> is also available as
    electronic text.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii-p8">Chesterton died on the 14th of June, 1936 in
    Beaconsfield, Buckinghamshire, England.  During his life he published 69 books
    and at least another ten based on his writings have been published after his
    death.  Many of those books are still in print.  Ignatius Press is
    systematically publishing his collected writings.</p>
  </div1>

<div1 title="I. Introductory Remarks on the Importance of Orthodoxy" n="iv" shorttitle="" progress="1.09%" prev="ii" next="ii_1" id="iv">

   <h3 id="iv-p0.1">I. Introductory Remarks on the Importance of Orthodoxy</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p1">Nothing more strangely indicates an enormous and
    silent evil of modern society than the extraordinary use which is made
    nowadays of the word “orthodox.” In former days the heretic was proud of not
    being a heretic.  It was the kingdoms of the world and the police and the
    judges who were heretics.  He was orthodox.  He had no pride in having
    rebelled against them; they had rebelled against him.  The armies with their
    cruel security, the kings with their cold faces, the decorous processes of
    State, the reasonable processes of law — all these like sheep had gone
    astray. The man was proud of being orthodox, was proud of being right.  If he
    stood alone in a howling wilderness he was more than a man; he was a church.
    He was the centre of the universe; it was round him that the stars swung.  All
    the tortures torn out of forgotten hells could not make him admit that he was
    heretical.  But a few modern phrases have made him boast of it.  He says, with
    a conscious laugh, “I suppose I am very heretical,” and looks round for
    applause.  The word “heresy” not only means no longer being wrong; it
    practically means being clear-headed and courageous.  The word “orthodoxy”
    not only no longer means being right; it practically means being wrong.  All
    this can mean one thing, and one thing only.  It means that people care less
    for whether they are philosophically right.  For obviously a man ought to
    confess himself crazy before he confesses himself heretical.  The Bohemian,
    with a red tie, ought to pique himself on his orthodoxy.  The dynamiter,
    laying a bomb, ought to feel that, whatever else he is, at least he is
    orthodox.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p2">It is foolish, generally speaking, for a
    philosopher to set fire to another philosopher in Smithfield Market because
    they do not agree in their theory of the universe.  That was done very
    frequently in the last decadence of the Middle Ages, and it failed altogether
    in its object.  But there is one thing that is infinitely more absurd and
    unpractical than burning a man for his philosophy.  This is the habit of
    saying that his philosophy does not matter, and this is done universally in
    the twentieth century, in the decadence of the great revolutionary
    period. General theories are everywhere condemned; the doctrine of the Rights
    of Man is dismissed with the doctrine of the Fall of Man.  Atheism itself is
    too theological for us to-day.  Revolution itself is too much of a system;
    liberty itself is too much of a restraint.  We will have no generalizations.
    Mr. Bernard Shaw has put the view in a perfect epigram: “The golden rule is
    that there is no golden rule.” We are more and more to discuss details in
    art, politics, literature.  A man’s opinion on tram cars matters; his opinion
    on Botticelli matters; his opinion on all things does not matter.  He may turn
    over and explore a million objects, but he must not find that strange object,
    the universe; for if he does he will have a religion, and be lost.  Everything
    matters — except everything.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p3">Examples are scarcely needed of this total levity
    on the subject of cosmic philosophy.  Examples are scarcely needed to show
    that, whatever else we think of as affecting practical affairs, we do not
    think it matters whether a man is a pessimist or an optimist, a Cartesian or a
    Hegelian, a materialist or a spiritualist.  Let me, however, take a random
    instance.  At any innocent tea-table we may easily hear a man say, “Life is
    not worth living.” We regard it as we regard the statement that it is a fine
    day; nobody thinks that it can possibly have any serious effect on the man or
    on the world.  And yet if that utterance were really believed, the world would
    stand on its head.  Murderers would be given medals for saving men from life;
    firemen would be denounced for keeping men from death; poisons would be used
    as medicines; doctors would be called in when people were well; the Royal
    Humane Society would be rooted out like a horde of assassins.  Yet we never
    speculate as to whether the conversational pessimist will strengthen or
    disorganize society; for we are convinced that theories do not matter.</p>


    <p class="Body" id="iv-p4">This was certainly not the idea of those who
    introduced our freedom.  When the old Liberals removed the gags from all the
    heresies, their idea was that religious and philosophical discoveries might
    thus be made. Their view was that cosmic truth was so important that every one
    ought to bear independent testimony.  The modern idea is that cosmic truth is
    so unimportant that it cannot matter what any one says.  The former freed
    inquiry as men loose a noble hound; the latter frees inquiry as men fling back
    into the sea a fish unfit for eating. Never has there been so little
    discussion about the nature of men as now, when, for the first time, any one
    can discuss it.  The old restriction meant that only the orthodox were allowed
    to discuss religion.  Modern liberty means that nobody is allowed to discuss
    it.  Good taste, the last and vilest of human superstitions, has succeeded in
    silencing us where all the rest have failed.  Sixty years ago it was bad taste
    to be an avowed atheist.  Then came the Bradlaughites, the last religious men,
    the last men who cared about God; but they could not alter it.  It is still
    bad taste to be an avowed atheist.  But their agony has achieved just this —
    that now it is equally bad taste to be an avowed Christian.  Emancipation has
    only locked the saint in the same tower of silence as the heresiarch.  Then we
    talk about Lord Anglesey and the weather, and call it the complete liberty of
    all the creeds.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p5">But there are some people, nevertheless — and I am
    one of them — who think that the most practical and important thing about a
    man is still his view of the universe.  We think that for a landlady
    considering a lodger, it is important to know his income, but still more
    important to know his philosophy.  We think that for a general about to fight
    an enemy, it is important to know the enemy’s numbers, but still more
    important to know the enemy’s philosophy.  We think the question is not
    whether the theory of the cosmos affects matters, but whether in the long run,
    anything else affects them.  In the fifteenth century men cross-examined and
    tormented a man because he preached some immoral attitude; in the nineteenth
    century we feted and flattered Oscar Wilde because he preached such an
    attitude, and then broke his heart in penal servitude because he carried it
    out.  It may be a question which of the two methods was the more cruel; there
    can be no kind of question which was the more ludicrous. The age of the
    Inquisition has not at least the disgrace of having produced a society which
    made an idol of the very same man for preaching the very same things which it
    made him a convict for practising.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p6">Now, in our time, philosophy or religion, our
    theory, that is, about ultimate things, has been driven out, more or
    less simultaneously, from two fields which it used to occupy.  General ideals
    used to dominate literature.  They have been driven out by the cry of “art
    for art’s sake.” General ideals used to dominate politics. They have been
    driven out by the cry of “efficiency,” which may roughly be translated as
    “politics for politics’ sake.”  Persistently for the last twenty
    years the ideals of order or liberty have dwindled in our books; the ambitions
    of wit and eloquence have dwindled in our parliaments.  Literature has
    purposely become less political; politics have purposely become less literary.
    General theories of the relation of things have thus been extruded from both;
    and we are in a position to ask, “What have we gained or lost by this
    extrusion? Is literature better, is politics better, for having discarded the
    moralist and the philosopher?”</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p7">When everything about a people is for the time
    growing weak and ineffective, it begins to talk about efficiency.  So it is
    that when a man’s body is a wreck he begins, for the first time, to talk about
    health.  Vigorous organisms talk not about their processes, but about their
    aims.  There cannot be any better proof of the physical efficiency of a man
    than that he talks cheerfully of a journey to the end of the world.  And there
    cannot be any better proof of the practical efficiency of a nation than that
    it talks constantly of a journey to the end of the world, a journey to the
    Judgment Day and the New Jerusalem.  There can be no stronger sign of a coarse
    material health than the tendency to run after high and wild ideals; it is in
    the first exuberance of infancy that we cry for the moon.  None of the strong
    men in the strong ages would have understood what you meant by working for
    efficiency.  Hildebrand would have said that he was working not for
    efficiency, but for the Catholic Church.  Danton would have said that he was
    working not for efficiency, but for liberty, equality, and fraternity.  Even
    if the ideal of such men were simply the ideal of kicking a man downstairs,
    they thought of the end like men, not of the process like paralytics.  They
    did not say, “Efficiently elevating my right leg, using, you will notice, the
    muscles of the thigh and calf, which are in excellent order, I—” Their
    feeling was quite different.  They were so filled with the beautiful vision of
    the man lying flat at the foot of the staircase that in that ecstasy the rest
    followed in a flash.  In practice, the habit of generalizing and idealizing
    did not by any means mean worldly weakness.  The time of big theories was the
    time of big results.  In the era of sentiment and fine words, at the end of
    the eighteenth century, men were really robust and effective.  The
    sentimentalists conquered Napoleon.  The cynics could not catch De Wet.  A
    hundred years ago our affairs for good or evil were wielded triumphantly by
    rhetoricians.  Now our affairs are hopelessly muddled by strong, silent men.
    And just as this repudiation of big words and big visions has brought forth a
    race of small men in politics, so it has brought forth a race of small men in
    the arts.  Our modern politicians claim the colossal license of Caesar and the
    Superman, claim that they are too practical to be pure and too patriotic to be
    moral; but the upshot of it all is that a mediocrity is Chancellor of the
    Exchequer.  Our new artistic philosophers call for the same moral license, for
    a freedom to wreck heaven and earth with their energy; but the upshot of it
    all is that a mediocrity is Poet Laureate.  I do not say that there are no
    stronger men than these; but will any one say that there are any men stronger
    than those men of old who were dominated by their philosophy and steeped in
    their religion? Whether bondage be better than freedom may be discussed.  But
    that their bondage came to more than our freedom it will be difficult for any
    one to deny.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p8">The theory of the unmorality of art has established
    itself firmly in the strictly artistic classes.  They are free to produce
    anything they like.  They are free to write a “Paradise Lost” in which Satan
    shall conquer God.  They are free to write a “Divine Comedy” in which heaven
    shall be under the floor of hell.  And what have they done? Have they produced
    in their universality anything grander or more beautiful than the things
    uttered by the fierce Ghibbeline Catholic, by the rigid Puritan schoolmaster?
    We know that they have produced only a few roundels.  Milton does not merely
    beat them at his piety, he beats them at their own irreverence.  In all their
    little books of verse you will not find a finer defiance of God than Satan’s.
    Nor will you find the grandeur of paganism felt as that fiery Christian felt
    it who described Faranata lifting his head as in disdain of hell.  And the
    reason is very obvious.  Blasphemy is an artistic effect, because blasphemy
    depends upon a philosophical conviction.  Blasphemy depends upon belief and is
    fading with it.  If any one doubts this, let him sit down seriously and try to
    think blasphemous thoughts about Thor.  I think his family will find him at
    the end of the day in a state of some exhaustion.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p9">Neither in the world of politics nor that of
    literature, then, has the rejection of general theories proved a success.  It
    may be that there have been many moonstruck and misleading ideals that have
    from time to time perplexed mankind.  But assuredly there has been no ideal in
    practice so moonstruck and misleading as the ideal of practicality.  Nothing
    has lost so many opportunities as the opportunism of Lord Rosebery.  He is,
    indeed, a standing symbol of this epoch — the man who is theoretically a
    practical man, and practically more unpractical than any theorist.  Nothing in
    this universe is so unwise as that kind of worship of worldly wisdom.  A man
    who is perpetually thinking of whether this race or that race is strong, of
    whether this cause or that cause is promising, is the man who will never
    believe in anything long enough to make it succeed.  The opportunist
    politician is like a man who should abandon billiards because he was beaten at
    billiards, and abandon golf because he was beaten at golf.  There is nothing
    which is so weak for working purposes as this enormous importance attached to
    immediate victory.  There is nothing that fails like success.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p10">And having discovered that opportunism does fail,
    I have been induced to look at it more largely, and in consequence to see that
    it must fail.  I perceive that it is far more practical to begin at the
    beginning and discuss theories.  I see that the men who killed each other
    about the orthodoxy of the Homoousion were far more sensible than the people
    who are quarrelling about the Education Act.  For the Christian dogmatists
    were trying to establish a reign of holiness, and trying to get defined, first
    of all, what was really holy.  But our modern educationists are trying to
    bring about a religious liberty without attempting to settle what is religion
    or what is liberty.  If the old priests forced a statement on mankind, at
    least they previously took some trouble to make it lucid.  It has been left
    for the modern mobs of Anglicans and Nonconformists to persecute for a
    doctrine without even stating it.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p11">For these reasons, and for many more, I for one
    have come to believe in going back to fundamentals.  Such is the general idea
    of this book.  I wish to deal with my most distinguished contemporaries, not
    personally or in a merely literary manner, but in relation to the real body of
    doctrine which they teach.  I am not concerned with Mr. Rudyard Kipling as a
    vivid artist or a vigorous personality; I am concerned with him as a Heretic
    — that is to say, a man whose view of things has the hardihood to differ from
    mine.  I am not concerned with Mr. Bernard Shaw as one of the most brilliant
    and one of the most honest men alive; I am concerned with him as a Heretic —
    that is to say, a man whose philosophy is quite solid, quite coherent, and
    quite wrong.  I revert to the doctrinal methods of the thirteenth century,
    inspired by the general hope of getting something done.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv-p12">Suppose that a great commotion arises in the
    street about something, let us say a lamp-post, which many influential persons
    desire to pull down.  A grey-clad monk, who is the spirit of the Middle Ages,
    is approached upon the matter, and begins to say, in the arid manner of the
    Schoolmen, “Let us first of all consider, my brethren, the value of Light.
    If Light be in itself good—” At this point he is somewhat excusably knocked
    down.  All the people make a rush for the lamp-post, the lamp-post is down in
    ten minutes, and they go about congratulating each other on their unmediaeval
    practicality.  But as things go on they do not work out so easily.  Some
    people have pulled the lamp-post down because they wanted the electric light;
    some because they wanted old iron; some because they wanted darkness, because
    their deeds were evil.  Some thought it not enough of a lamp-post, some too
    much; some acted because they wanted to smash municipal machinery; some
    because they wanted to smash something.  And there is war in the night, no man
    knowing whom he strikes.  So, gradually and inevitably, to-day, to-morrow, or
    the next day, there comes back the conviction that the monk was right after
    all, and that all depends on what is the philosophy of Light.  Only what we
    might have discussed under the gas-lamp, we now must discuss in the
    dark.</p>
  </div1>

<div1 title="II.  On the negative spirit" n="ii" shorttitle="" progress="5.59%" prev="iv" next="iii" id="ii_1">
   <h3 id="ii_1-p0.1">II.  On the negative spirit</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="ii_1-p1">Much has been said, and said truly, of the
    monkish morbidity, of the hysteria which has often gone with the visions of
    hermits or nuns.  But let us never forget that this visionary religion is, in
    one sense, necessarily more wholesome than our modern and reasonable morality.
    It is more wholesome for this reason, that it can contemplate the idea of
    success or triumph in the hopeless fight towards the ethical ideal, in what
    Stevenson called, with his usual startling felicity, ”the lost fight of
    virtue.” A modern morality, on the other hand, can only point with absolute
    conviction to the horrors that follow breaches of law; its only certainty is a
    certainty of ill.  It can only point to imperfection.  It has no perfection to
    point to.  But the monk meditating upon Christ or Buddha has in his mind an
    image of perfect health, a thing of clear colours and clean air.  He may
    contemplate this ideal wholeness and happiness far more than he ought; he may
    contemplate it to the neglect or exclusion of essential THINGS; he may
    contemplate it until he has become a dreamer or a driveller; but still it is
    wholeness and happiness that he is contemplating.  He may even go mad; but he
    is going mad for the love of sanity.  But the modern student of ethics, even
    if he remains sane, remains sane from an insane dread of insanity.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii_1-p2">The anchorite rolling on the stones in a frenzy
    of submission is a healthier person fundamentally than many a sober man in a
    silk hat who is walking down Cheapside.  For many such are good only through a
    withering knowledge of evil.  I am not at this moment claiming for the devotee
    anything more than this primary advantage, that though he may be making
    himself personally weak and miserable, he is still fixing his thoughts largely
    on gigantic strength and happiness, on a strength that has no limits, and a
    happiness that has no end.  Doubtless there are other objections which can be
    urged without unreason against the influence of gods and visions in morality,
    whether in the cell or street.  But this advantage the mystic morality must
    always have — it is always jollier.  A young man may keep himself from vice
    by continually thinking of disease.  He may keep himself from it also by
    continually thinking of the Virgin Mary.  There may be question about which
    method is the more reasonable, or even about which is the more efficient.  But
    surely there can be no question about which is the more wholesome.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii_1-p3">I remember a pamphlet by that able and sincere
    secularist, Mr. G. W. Foote, which contained a phrase sharply symbolizing and
    dividing these two methods.  The pamphlet was called <cite id="ii_1-p3.1">Beer and
    Bible</cite>, those two very noble things, all the nobler for a
    conjunction which Mr. Foote, in his stern old Puritan way, seemed to think
    sardonic, but which I confess to thinking appropriate and charming.  I have
    not the work by me, but I remember that Mr. Foote dismissed very
    contemptuously any attempts to deal with the problem of strong drink by
    religious offices or intercessions, and said that a picture of a drunkard’s
    liver would be more efficacious in the matter of temperance than any prayer or
    praise.  In that picturesque expression, it seems to me, is perfectly embodied
    the incurable morbidity of modern ethics.  In that temple the lights are low,
    the crowds kneel, the solemn anthems are uplifted.  But that upon the altar to
    which all men kneel is no longer the perfect flesh, the body and substance of
    the perfect man; it is still flesh, but it is diseased.  It is the drunkard’s
    liver of the New Testament that is marred for us, which we take in
    remembrance of him.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii_1-p4">Now, it is this great gap in modern ethics, the
    absence of vivid pictures of purity and spiritual triumph, which lies at the
    back of the real objection felt by so many sane men to the realistic
    literature of the nineteenth century.  If any ordinary man ever said that he
    was horrified by the subjects discussed in Ibsen or Maupassant, or by the
    plain language in which they are spoken of, that ordinary man was lying.  The
    average conversation of average men throughout the whole of modern
    civilization in every class or trade is such as Zola would never dream of
    printing.  Nor is the habit of writing thus of these things a new habit.  On
    the contrary, it is the Victorian prudery and silence which is new still,
    though it is already dying.  The tradition of calling a spade a spade starts
    very early in our literature and comes down very late.  But the truth is that
    the ordinary honest man, whatever vague account he may have given of his
    feelings, was not either disgusted or even annoyed at the candour of the
    moderns.  What disgusted him, and very justly, was not the presence of a clear
    realism, but the absence of a clear idealism.  Strong and genuine religious
    sentiment has never had any objection to realism; on the contrary, religion
    was the realistic thing, the brutal thing, the thing that called names.  This
    is the great difference between some recent developments of Nonconformity and
    the great Puritanism of the seventeenth century.  It was the whole point of
    the Puritans that they cared nothing for decency.  Modern Nonconformist
    newspapers distinguish themselves by suppressing precisely those nouns and
    adjectives which the founders of Nonconformity distinguished themselves by
    flinging at kings and queens.  But if it was a chief claim of religion that it
    spoke plainly about evil, it was the chief claim of all that it spoke plainly
    about good.  The thing which is resented, and, as I think, rightly resented,
    in that great modern literature of which Ibsen is typical, is that while the
    eye that can perceive what are the wrong things increases in an uncanny and
    devouring clarity, the eye which sees what things are right is growing mistier
    and mistier every moment, till it goes almost blind with doubt.  If we
    compare, let us say, the morality of the <cite id="ii_1-p4.1">Divine Comedy</cite>
    with the morality of Ibsen’s <cite id="ii_1-p4.2">Ghosts</cite>, we shall see all
    that modern ethics have really done.  No one, I imagine, will accuse the
    author of the <cite id="ii_1-p4.3">Inferno</cite> of an Early Victorian prudishness
    or a Podsnapian optimism.  But Dante describes three moral instruments —
    Heaven, Purgatory, and Hell, the vision of perfection, the vision of
    improvement, and the vision of failure.  Ibsen has only one — Hell.  It is
    often said, and with perfect truth, that no one could read a play like
    <cite id="ii_1-p4.4">Ghosts</cite> and remain indifferent to the necessity of an
    ethical self-command.  That is quite true, and the same is to be said of the
    most monstrous and material descriptions of the eternal fire.  It is quite
    certain the realists like Zola do in one sense promote morality — they
    promote it in the sense in which the hangman promotes it, in the sense in
    which the devil promotes it.  But they only affect that small minority which
    will accept any virtue of courage.  Most healthy people dismiss these moral
    dangers as they dismiss the possibility of bombs or microbes.  Modern realists
    are indeed Terrorists, like the dynamiters; and they fail just as much in
    their effort to create a thrill.  Both realists and dynamiters are
    well-meaning people engaged in the task, so obviously ultimately hopeless, of
    using science to promote morality.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii_1-p5">I do not wish the reader to confuse me for a
    moment with those vague persons who imagine that Ibsen is what they call a
    pessimist.  There are plenty of wholesome people in Ibsen, plenty of good
    people, plenty of happy people, plenty of examples of men acting wisely and
    things ending well.  That is not my meaning.  My meaning is that Ibsen has
    throughout, and does not disguise, a certain vagueness and a changing attitude
    as well as a doubting attitude towards what is really wisdom and virtue in
    this life — a vagueness which contrasts very remarkably with the decisiveness
    with which he pounces on something which he perceives to be a root of evil,
    some convention, some deception, some ignorance.  We know that the hero of
    <cite id="ii_1-p5.1">Ghosts</cite> is mad, and we know why he is mad.  We do also
    know that Dr. Stockman is sane; but we do not know why he is sane.  Ibsen does
    not profess to know how virtue and happiness are brought about, in the sense
    that he professes to know how our modern sexual tragedies are brought about.
    Falsehood works ruin in <cite id="ii_1-p5.2">The Pillars of Society</cite>, but truth
    works equal ruin in <cite id="ii_1-p5.3">The Wild Duck</cite>.  There are no cardinal
    virtues of Ibsenism.  There is no ideal man of Ibsen.  All this is not only
    admitted, but vaunted in the most valuable and thoughtful of all the eulogies
    upon Ibsen, Mr. Bernard Shaw’s <cite id="ii_1-p5.4">Quintessence of Ibsenism</cite>.
    Mr. Shaw sums up Ibsen’s teaching in the phrase, “The golden rule is that
    there is no golden rule.” In his eyes this absence of an enduring and
    positive ideal, this absence of a permanent key to virtue, is the one great
    Ibsen merit.  I am not discussing now with any fullness whether this is so or
    not.  All I venture to point out, with an increased firmness, is that this
    omission, good or bad, does leave us face to face with the problem of a human
    consciousness filled with very definite images of evil, and with no definite
    image of good.  To us light must be henceforward the dark thing — the thing
    of which we cannot speak.  To us, as to Milton’s devils in Pandemonium, it is
    darkness that is visible.  The human race, according to religion, fell once,
    and in falling gained knowledge of good and of evil.  Now we have fallen a
    second time, and only the knowledge of evil remains to us.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii_1-p6">A great silent collapse, an enormous unspoken
    disappointment, has in our time fallen on our Northern civilization.  All
    previous ages have sweated and been crucified in an attempt to realise what is
    really the right life, what was really the good man.  A definite part of the
    modern world has come beyond question to the conclusion that there is no
    answer to these questions, that the most that we can do is to set up a few
    notice-boards at places of obvious danger, to warn men, for instance, against
    drinking themselves to death, or ignoring the mere existence of their
    neighbours.  Ibsen is the first to return from the baffled hunt to bring us
    the tidings of great failure.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii_1-p7">Every one of the popular modern phrases and
    ideals is a dodge in order to shirk the problem of what is good.  We are fond
    of talking about “liberty”; that, as we talk of it, is a dodge to avoid
    discussing what is good.  We are fond of talking about “progress”; that is a
    dodge to avoid discussing what is good.  We are fond of talking about
    “education”; that is a dodge to avoid discussing what is good.  The modern
    man says, “Let us leave all these arbitrary standards and embrace liberty.”
    This is, logically rendered, “Let us not decide what is good, but let it be
    considered good not to decide it.” He says, “Away with your old moral
    formulae; I am for progress.” This, logically stated, means, “Let us not
    settle what is good; but let us settle whether we are getting more of it.” He
    says, “Neither in religion nor morality, my friend, lie the hopes of the
    race, but in education.” This, clearly expressed, means, “We cannot decide
    what is good, but let us give it to our children.”</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii_1-p8">Mr. H.G. Wells, that exceedingly clear-sighted
    man, has pointed out in a recent work that this has happened in connection
    with economic questions.  The old economists, he says, made generalizations,
    and they were (in Mr. Wells’s view) mostly wrong.  But the new economists, he
    says, seem to have lost the power of making any generalizations at all.  And
    they cover this incapacity with a general claim to be, in specific cases,
    regarded as “experts”, a claim “proper enough in a hairdresser or a
    fashionable physician, but indecent in a philosopher or a man of science.” But
    in spite of the refreshing rationality with which Mr. Wells has indicated
    this, it must also be said that he himself has fallen into the same enormous
    modern error.  In the opening pages of that excellent book <cite id="ii_1-p8.1">Mankind
    in the Making</cite>, he dismisses the ideals of art, religion, abstract
    morality, and the rest, and says that he is going to consider men in their
    chief function, the function of parenthood.  He is going to discuss life as a
    “tissue of births.” He is not going to ask what will produce satisfactory
    saints or satisfactory heroes, but what will produce satisfactory fathers and
    mothers.  The whole is set forward so sensibly that it is a few moments at
    least before the reader realises that it is another example of unconscious
    shirking.  What is the good of begetting a man until we have settled what is
    the good of being a man? You are merely handing on to him a problem you dare
    not settle yourself.  It is as if a man were asked, “What is the use of a
    hammer?” and answered, “To make hammers”; and when asked, “And of those
    hammers, what is the use?” answered, “To make hammers again.” Just as such a
    man would be perpetually putting off the question of the ultimate use of
    carpentry, so Mr. Wells and all the rest of us are by these phrases
    successfully putting off the question of the ultimate value of the human
    life.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ii_1-p9">The case of the general talk of “progress” is,
    indeed, an extreme one.  As enunciated today, “progress” is simply a
    comparative of which we have not settled the superlative.  We meet every ideal
    of religion, patriotism, beauty, or brute pleasure with the alternative ideal
    of progress — that is to say, we meet every proposal of getting something
    that we know about, with an alternative proposal of getting a great deal more
    of nobody knows what.  Progress, properly understood, has, indeed, a most
    dignified and legitimate meaning.  But as used in opposition to precise moral
    ideals, it is ludicrous.  So far from it being the truth that the ideal of
    progress is to be set against that of ethical or religious finality, the
    reverse is the truth.  Nobody has any business to use the word “progress”
    unless he has a definite creed and a cast-iron code of morals.  Nobody can be
    progressive without being doctrinal; I might almost say that nobody can be
    progressive without being infallible — at any rate, without believing in some
    infallibility.  For progress by its very name indicates a direction; and the
    moment we are in the least doubtful about the direction, we become in the same
    degree doubtful about the progress.  Never perhaps since the beginning of the
    world has there been an age that had less right to use the word “progress”
    than we.  In the Catholic twelfth century, in the philosophic eighteenth
    century, the direction may have been a good or a bad one, men may have
    differed more or less about how far they went, and in what direction, but
    about the direction they did in the main agree, and consequently they had the
    genuine sensation of progress.  But it is precisely about the direction that
    we disagree.  Whether the future excellence lies in more law or less law, in
    more liberty or less liberty; whether property will be finally concentrated or
    finally cut up; whether sexual passion will reach its sanest in an almost
    virgin intellectualism or in a full animal freedom; whether we should love
    everybody with Tolstoy, or spare nobody with Nietzsche; — these are the
    things about which we are actually fighting most.  It is not merely true that
    the age which has settled least what is progress is this “progressive” age.
    It is, moreover, true that the people who have settled least what is progress
    are the most “progressive” people in it.  The ordinary mass, the men who
    have never troubled about progress, might be trusted perhaps to progress.  The
    particular individuals who talk about progress would certainly fly to the four
    winds of heaven when the pistol-shot started the race.  I do not, therefore,
    say that the word “progress” is unmeaning; I say it is unmeaning without the
    previous definition of a moral doctrine, and that it can only be applied to
    groups of persons who hold that doctrine in common.  Progress is not an
    illegitimate word, but it is logically evident that it is illegitimate for us.
    It is a sacred word, a word which could only rightly be used by rigid
    believers and in the ages of faith.</p></div1>

<div1 title="III.  On Mr. Rudyard Kipling and Making the World Small" n="iii" shorttitle="" progress="10.01%" prev="ii_1" next="iv_1" id="iii">
   <h3 id="iii-p0.1">III.  On Mr. Rudyard Kipling and Making the World Small</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p1">There is no such thing on earth as an
    uninteresting subject; the only thing that can exist is an uninterested
    person.  Nothing is more keenly required than a defence of bores.  When Byron
    divided humanity into the bores and bored, he omitted to notice that the
    higher qualities exist entirely in the bores, the lower qualities in the
    bored, among whom he counted himself.  The bore, by his starry enthusiasm, his
    solemn happiness, may, in some sense, have proved himself poetical.  The bored
    has certainly proved himself prosaic.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p2">We might, no doubt, find it a nuisance to count
    all the blades of grass or all the leaves of the trees; but this would not be
    because of our boldness or gaiety, but because of our lack of boldness and
    gaiety.  The bore would go onward, bold and gay, and find the blades of grass
    as splendid as the swords of an army.  The bore is stronger and more joyous
    than we are; he is a demigod — nay, he is a god.  For it is the gods who do
    not tire of the iteration of things; to them the nightfall is always new, and
    the last rose as red as the first.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p3">The sense that everything is poetical is a thing
    solid and absolute; it is not a mere matter of phraseology or persuasion.  It
    is not merely true, it is ascertainable.  Men may be challenged to deny it;
    men may be challenged to mention anything that is not a matter of poetry.  I
    remember a long time ago a sensible sub-editor coming up to me with a book in
    his hand, called “Mr. Smith,” or “The Smith Family,” or some such thing.
    He said, “Well, you won’t get any of your damned mysticism out of this,” or
    words to that effect.  I am happy to say that I undeceived him; but the
    victory was too obvious and easy.  In most cases the name is unpoetical,
    although the fact is poetical.  In the case of Smith, the name is so poetical
    that it must be an arduous and heroic matter for the man to live up to it.
    The name of Smith is the name of the one trade that even kings respected, it
    could claim half the glory of that arma virumque which all epics acclaimed.
    The spirit of the smithy is so close to the spirit of song that it has mixed
    in a million poems, and every blacksmith is a harmonious blacksmith.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p4">Even the village children feel that in some dim
    way the smith is poetic, as the grocer and the cobbler are not poetic, when
    they feast on the dancing sparks and deafening blows in the cavern of that
    creative violence.  The brute repose of Nature, the passionate cunning of man,
    the strongest of earthly metals, the wierdest of earthly elements, the
    unconquerable iron subdued by its only conqueror, the wheel and the
    ploughshare, the sword and the steam-hammer, the arraying of armies and the
    whole legend of arms, all these things are written, briefly indeed, but quite
    legibly, on the visiting-card of Mr. Smith.  Yet our novelists call their hero
    “Aylmer Valence,” which means nothing, or “Vernon Raymond,” which means
    nothing, when it is in their power to give him this sacred name of Smith —
    this name made of iron and flame.  It would be very natural if a certain
    hauteur, a certain carriage of the head, a certain curl of the lip,
    distinguished everyone whose name is Smith.  Perhaps it does; I trust so.
    Whoever else are parvenus, the Smiths are not parvenus.  From the darkest dawn
    of history this clan has gone forth to battle; its trophies are on every hand;
    its name is everywhere; it is older than the nations, and its sign is the
    Hammer of Thor.  But as I also remarked, it is not quite the usual case.  It
    is common enough that common things should be poetical; it is not so common
    that common names should be poetical.  In most cases it is the name that is
    the obstacle.  A great many people talk as if this claim of ours, that all
    things are poetical, were a mere literary ingenuity, a play on words.
    Precisely the contrary is true.  It is the idea that some things are not
    poetical which is literary, which is a mere product of words.  The word
    “signal-box” is unpoetical.  But the thing signal-box is not unpoetical; it
    is a place where men, in an agony of vigilance, light blood-red and sea-green
    fires to keep other men from death.  That is the plain, genuine description of
    what it is; the prose only comes in with what it is called.  The word
    “pillar-box” is unpoetical.  But the thing pillar-box is not unpoetical; it
    is the place to which friends and lovers commit their messages, conscious that
    when they have done so they are sacred, and not to be touched, not only by
    others, but even (religious touch!) by themselves.  That red turret is one of
    the last of the temples.  Posting a letter and getting married are among the
    few things left that are entirely romantic; for to be entirely romantic a
    thing must be irrevocable.  We think a pillar-box prosaic, because there is no
    rhyme to it.  We think a pillar-box unpoetical, because we have never seen it
    in a poem.  But the bold fact is entirely on the side of poetry.  A signal-box
    is only called a signal-box; it is a house of life and death.  A pillar-box is
    only called a pillar-box; it is a sanctuary of human words.  If you think the
    name of “Smith” prosaic, it is not because you are practical and sensible;
    it is because you are too much affected with literary refinements.  The name
    shouts poetry at you.  If you think of it otherwise, it is because you are
    steeped and sodden with verbal reminiscences, because you remember everything
    in Punch or Comic Cuts about Mr. Smith being drunk or Mr. Smith being
    henpecked.  All these things were given to you poetical.  It is only by a long
    and elaborate process of literary effort that you have made them prosaic.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p5">Now, the first and fairest thing to say about
    Rudyard Kipling is that he has borne a brilliant part in thus recovering the
    lost provinces of poetry.  He has not been frightened by that brutal
    materialistic air which clings only to words; he has pierced through to the
    romantic, imaginative matter of the things themselves.  He has perceived the
    significance and philosophy of steam and of slang.  Steam may be, if you like,
    a dirty by-product of science.  Slang may be, if you like, a dirty by-product
    of language.  But at least he has been among the few who saw the divine
    parentage of these things, and knew that where there is smoke there is fire —
    that is, that wherever there is the foulest of things, there also is the
    purest.  Above all, he has had something to say, a definite view of things to
    utter, and that always means that a man is fearless and faces everything.  For
    the moment we have a view of the universe, we possess it.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p6">Now, the message of Rudyard Kipling, that upon
    which he has really concentrated, is the only thing worth worrying about in
    him or in any other man.  He has often written bad poetry, like Wordsworth.
    He has often said silly things, like Plato.  He has often given way to mere
    political hysteria, like Gladstone.  But no one can reasonably doubt that he
    means steadily and sincerely to say something, and the only serious question
    is, What is that which he has tried to say? Perhaps the best way of stating
    this fairly will be to begin with that element which has been most insisted by
    himself and by his opponents — I mean his interest in militarism.  But when
    we are seeking for the real merits of a man it is unwise to go to his enemies,
    and much more foolish to go to himself.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p7">Now, Mr. Kipling is certainly wrong in his worship
    of militarism, but his opponents are, generally speaking, quite as wrong as
    he.  The evil of militarism is not that it shows certain men to be fierce and
    haughty and excessively warlike.  The evil of militarism is that it shows most
    men to be tame and timid and excessively peaceable.  The professional soldier
    gains more and more power as the general courage of a community declines.
    Thus the Pretorian guard became more and more important in Rome as Rome became
    more and more luxurious and feeble.  The military man gains the civil power in
    proportion as the civilian loses the military virtues.  And as it was in
    ancient Rome so it is in contemporary Europe.  There never was a time when
    nations were more militarist.  There never was a time when men were less
    brave.  All ages and all epics have sung of arms and the man; but we have
    effected simultaneously the deterioration of the man and the fantastic
    perfection of the arms.  Militarism demonstrated the decadence of Rome, and it
    demonstrates the decadence of Prussia.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p8">And unconsciously Mr. Kipling has proved this, and
    proved it admirably.  For in so far as his work is earnestly understood the
    military trade does not by any means emerge as the most important or
    attractive.  He has not written so well about soldiers as he has about railway
    men or bridge builders, or even journalists.  The fact is that what attracts
    Mr. Kipling to militarism is not the idea of courage, but the idea of
    discipline.  There was far more courage to the square mile in the Middle Ages,
    when no king had a standing army, but every man had a bow or sword.  But the
    fascination of the standing army upon Mr. Kipling is not courage, which
    scarcely interests him, but discipline, which is, when all is said and done,
    his primary theme.  The modern army is not a miracle of courage; it has not
    enough opportunities, owing to the cowardice of everybody else.  But it is
    really a miracle of organization, and that is the truly Kiplingite ideal.
    Kipling’s subject is not that valour which properly belongs to war, but that
    interdependence and efficiency which belongs quite as much to engineers, or
    sailors, or mules, or railway engines.  And thus it is that when he writes of
    engineers, or sailors, or mules, or steam-engines, he writes at his best.  The
    real poetry, the “true romance” which Mr. Kipling has taught, is the romance
    of the division of labour and the discipline of all the trades.  He sings the
    arts of peace much more accurately than the arts of war.  And his main
    contention is vital and valuable.  Every thing is military in the sense that
    everything depends upon obedience.  There is no perfectly epicurean corner;
    there is no perfectly irresponsible place.  Everywhere men have made the way
    for us with sweat and submission.  We may fling ourselves into a hammock in a
    fit of divine carelessness.  But we are glad that the net-maker did not make
    the hammock in a fit of divine carelessness.  We may jump upon a child’s
    rocking-horse for a joke.  But we are glad that the carpenter did not leave
    the legs of it unglued for a joke.  So far from having merely preached that a
    soldier cleaning his side-arm is to be adored because he is military, Kipling
    at his best and clearest has preached that the baker baking loaves and the
    tailor cutting coats is as military as anybody.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p9">Being devoted to this multitudinous vision of
    duty, Mr. Kipling is naturally a cosmopolitan.  He happens to find his
    examples in the British Empire, but almost any other empire would do as well,
    or, indeed, any other highly civilized country.  That which he admires in the
    British army he would find even more apparent in the German army; that which
    he desires in the British police he would find flourishing, in the French
    police.  The ideal of discipline is not the whole of life, but it is spread
    over the whole of the world.  And the worship of it tends to confirm in
    Mr. Kipling a certain note of worldly wisdom, of the experience of the
    wanderer, which is one of the genuine charms of his best work.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p10">The great gap in his mind is what may be roughly
    called the lack of patriotism — that is to say, he lacks altogether the
    faculty of attaching himself to any cause or community finally and tragically;
    for all finality must be tragic.  He admires England, but he does not love
    her; for we admire things with reasons, but love them without reasons.  He
    admires England because she is strong, not because she is English.  There is
    no harshness in saying this, for, to do him justice, he avows it with his
    usual picturesque candour.  In a very interesting poem, he says that —</p>
    <argument id="iii-p10.1"> “If England was what England seems” </argument>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p11"> — that is, weak and inefficient; if England
    were not what (as he believes) she is — that is, powerful and practical —
</p>

    <verse id="iii-p11.1">
     <l id="iii-p11.2">“How quick we’d chuck ‘er! But she ain’t!”
     </l>
    </verse>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p12">He admits, that is, that his devotion is the
    result of a criticism, and this is quite enough to put it in another category
    altogether from the patriotism of the Boers, whom he hounded down in South
    Africa.  In speaking of the really patriotic peoples, such as the Irish, he
    has some difficulty in keeping a shrill irritation out of his language.  The
    frame of mind which he really describes with beauty and nobility is the frame
    of mind of the cosmopolitan man who has seen men and cities.</p>

    <verse id="iii-p12.1">
     <l id="iii-p12.2">“For to admire and for to see,</l>
     <l id="iii-p12.3">For to be’old this world so wide.” </l>
    </verse>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p13">He is a perfect master of that light melancholy
    with which a man looks back on having been the citizen of many communities, of
    that light melancholy with which a man looks back on having been the lover of
    many women.  He is the philanderer of the nations.  But a man may have learnt
    much about women in flirtations, and still be ignorant of first love; a man
    may have known as many lands as Ulysses, and still be ignorant of
    patriotism.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p14">Mr. Rudyard Kipling has asked in a celebrated
    epigram what they can know of England who know England only.  It is a far
    deeper and sharper question to ask, “What can they know of England who know
    only the world? “for the world does not include England any more than it
    includes the Church.  The moment we care for anything deeply, the world —
    that is, all the other miscellaneous interests — becomes our enemy.
    Christians showed it when they talked of keeping one’s self “unspotted from
    the world;” but lovers talk of it just as much when they talk of the “world
    well lost.” Astronomically speaking, I understand that England is situated on
    the world; similarly, I suppose that the Church was a part of the world, and
    even the lovers inhabitants of that orb.  But they all felt a certain truth —
    the truth that the moment you love anything the world becomes your foe.  Thus
    Mr. Kipling does certainly know the world; he is a man of the world, with all
    the narrowness that belongs to those imprisoned in that planet.  He knows
    England as an intelligent English gentleman knows Venice.  He has been to
    England a great many times; he has stopped there for long visits.  But he does
    not belong to it, or to any place; and the proof of it is this, that he thinks
    of England as a place.  The moment we are rooted in a place, the place
    vanishes.  We live like a tree with the whole strength of the universe.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p15">The globe-trotter lives in a smaller world than
    the peasant.  He is always breathing, an air of locality.  London is a place,
    to be compared to Chicago; Chicago is a place, to be compared to Timbuctoo.
    But Timbuctoo is not a place, since there, at least, live men who regard it as
    the universe, and breathe, not an air of locality, but the winds of the world.
    The man in the saloon steamer has seen all the races of men, and he is
    thinking of the things that divide men — diet, dress, decorum, rings in the
    nose as in Africa, or in the ears as in Europe, blue paint among the ancients,
    or red paint among the modern Britons.  The man in the cabbage field has seen
    nothing at all; but he is thinking of the things that unite men — hunger and
    babies, and the beauty of women, and the promise or menace of the sky.
    Mr. Kipling, with all his merits, is the globe-trotter; he has not the
    patience to become part of anything.  So great and genuine a man is not to be
    accused of a merely cynical cosmopolitanism; still, his cosmopolitanism is his
    weakness.  That weakness is splendidly expressed in one of his finest poems,
    “The Sestina of the Tramp Royal,” in which a man declares that he can endure
    anything in the way of hunger or horror, but not permanent presence in one
    place.  In this there is certainly danger.  The more dead and dry and dusty a
    thing is the more it travels about; dust is like this and the thistle-down and
    the High Commissioner in South Africa.  Fertile things are somewhat heavier,
    like the heavy fruit trees on the pregnant mud of the Nile.  In the heated
    idleness of youth we were all rather inclined to quarrel with the implication
    of that proverb which says that a rolling stone gathers no moss.  We were
    inclined to ask, “Who wants to gather moss, except silly old ladies? “But
    for all that we begin to perceive that the proverb is right.  The rolling
    stone rolls echoing from rock to rock; but the rolling stone is dead.  The
    moss is silent because the moss is alive.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iii-p16">The truth is that exploration and enlargement
    make the world smaller.  The telegraph and the steamboat make the world
    smaller.  The telescope makes the world smaller; it is only the microscope
    that makes it larger.  Before long the world will be cloven with a war between
    the telescopists and the microscopists.  The first study large things and live
    in a small world; the second study small things and live in a large world.  It
    is inspiriting without doubt to whizz in a motor-car round the earth, to feel
    Arabia as a whirl of sand or China as a flash of rice-fields.  But Arabia is
    not a whirl of sand and China is not a flash of rice-fields.  They are ancient
    civilizations with strange virtues buried like treasures.  If we wish to
    understand them it must not be as tourists or inquirers, it must be with the
    loyalty of children and the great patience of poets.  To conquer these places
    is to lose them.  The man standing in his own kitchen-garden, with fairyland
    opening at the gate, is the man with large ideas.  His mind creates distance;
    the motor-car stupidly destroys it.  Moderns think of the earth as a globe, as
    something one can easily get round, the spirit of a schoolmistress.  This is
    shown in the odd mistake perpetually made about Cecil Rhodes.  His enemies say
    that he may have had large ideas, but he was a bad man.  His friends say that
    he may have been a bad man, but he certainly had large ideas.  The truth is
    that he was not a man essentially bad, he was a man of much geniality and many
    good intentions, but a man with singularly small views.  There is nothing
    large about painting the map red; it is an innocent game for children.  It is
    just as easy to think in continents as to think in cobble-stones.  The
    difficulty comes in when we seek to know the substance of either of them.
    Rhodes’ prophecies about the Boer resistance are an admirable comment on how
    the “large ideas” prosper when it is not a question of thinking in
    continents but of understanding a few two-legged men.  And under all this vast
    illusion of the cosmopolitan planet, with its empires and its Reuter’s agency,
    the real life of man goes on concerned with this tree or that temple, with
    this harvest or that drinking-song, totally uncomprehended, totally untouched.
    And it watches from its splendid parochialism, possibly with a smile of
    amusement, motor-car civilization going its triumphant way, outstripping time,
    consuming space, seeing all and seeing nothing, roaring on at last to the
    capture of the solar system, only to find the sun cockney and the stars
    suburban.</p>
  </div1>

<div1 title="IV.  Mr. Bernard Shaw" n="iv" shorttitle="" progress="15.30%" prev="iii" next="v" id="iv_1">
   <h3 id="iv_1-p0.1">IV.  Mr. Bernard Shaw</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p1">In the glad old days, before the rise of modern
    morbidities, when genial old Ibsen filled the world with wholesome joy, and
    the kindly tales of the forgotten Emile Zola kept our firesides merry and
    pure, it used to be thought a disadvantage to be misunderstood.  It may be
    doubted whether it is always or even generally a disadvantage.  The man who is
    misunderstood has always this advantage over his enemies, that they do not
    know his weak point or his plan of campaign.  They go out against a bird with
    nets and against a fish with arrows.  There are several modern examples of
    this situation.  Mr. Chamberlain, for instance, is a very good one.  He
    constantly eludes or vanquishes his opponents because his real powers and
    deficiencies are quite different to those with which he is credited, both by
    friends and foes.  His friends depict him as a strenuous man of action; his
    opponents depict him as a coarse man of business; when, as a fact, he is
    neither one nor the other, but an admirable romantic orator and romantic
    actor.  He has one power which is the soul of melodrama — the power of
    pretending, even when backed by a huge majority, that he has his back to the
    wall.  For all mobs are so far chivalrous that their heroes must make some
    show of misfortune — that sort of hypocrisy is the homage that strength pays
    to weakness.  He talks foolishly and yet very finely about his own city that
    has never deserted him.  He wears a flaming and fantastic flower, like a
    decadent minor poet.  As for his bluffness and toughness and appeals to common
    sense, all that is, of course, simply the first trick of rhetoric.  He fronts
    his audiences with the venerable affectation of Mark Antony —</p>

     <verse id="iv_1-p1.1">
      <l id="iv_1-p1.2">“I am no orator, as Brutus is;</l>
      <l id="iv_1-p1.3">But as you know me all, a plain blunt man.” </l>
     </verse>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p2">It is the whole difference between the aim of the
    orator and the aim of any other artist, such as the poet or the sculptor.  The
    aim of the sculptor is to convince us that he is a sculptor; the aim of the
    orator, is to convince us that he is not an orator.  Once let Mr. Chamberlain
    be mistaken for a practical man, and his game is won.  He has only to compose
    a theme on empire, and people will say that these plain men say great things
    on great occasions.  He has only to drift in the large loose notions common to
    all artists of the second rank, and people will say that businessmen have the
    biggest ideals after all.  All his schemes have ended in smoke; he has touched
    nothing that he did not confuse.  About his figure there is a Celtic pathos;
    like the Gaels in Matthew Arnold’s quotation, “he went forth to battle, but
    he always fell.” He is a mountain of proposals, a mountain of failures; but
    still a mountain.  And a mountain is always romantic.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p3">There is another man in the modern world who
    might be called the antithesis of Mr. Chamberlain in every point, who is also
    a standing monument of the advantage of being misunderstood.  Mr. Bernard Shaw
    is always represented by those who disagree with him, and, I fear, also (if
    such exist) by those who agree with him, as a capering humorist, a dazzling
    acrobat, a quick-change artist.  It is said that he cannot be taken seriously,
    that he will defend anything or attack anything, that he will do anything to
    startle and amuse.  All this is not only untrue, but it is, glaringly, the
    opposite of the truth; it is as wild as to say that Dickens had not the
    boisterous masculinity of Jane Austen.  The whole force and triumph of
    Mr. Bernard Shaw lie in the fact that he is a thoroughly consistent man.  So
    far from his power consisting in jumping through hoops or standing on his
    head, his power consists in holding his own fortress night and day.  He puts
    the Shaw test rapidly and rigorously to everything that happens in heaven or
    earth.  His standard never varies.  The thing which weak-minded revolutionists
    and weak-minded Conservatives really hate (and fear) in him, is exactly this,
    that his scales, such as they are, are held even, and that his law, such as it
    is, is justly enforced.  You may attack his principles, as I do; but I do not
    know of any instance in which you can attack their application.  If he
    dislikes lawlessness, he dislikes the lawlessness of Socialists as much as
    that of Individualists.  If he dislikes the fever of patriotism, he dislikes
    it in Boers and Irishmen as well as in Englishmen.  If he dislikes the vows
    and bonds of marriage, he dislikes still more the fiercer bonds and wilder
    vows that are made by lawless love.  If he laughs at the authority of priests,
    he laughs louder at the pomposity of men of science.  If he condemns the
    irresponsibility of faith, he condemns with a sane consistency the equal
    irresponsibility of art.  He has pleased all the bohemians by saying that
    women are equal to men; but he has infuriated them by suggesting that men are
    equal to women.  He is almost mechanically just; he has something of the
    terrible quality of a machine.  The man who is really wild and whirling, the
    man who is really fantastic and incalculable, is not Mr. Shaw, but the average
    Cabinet Minister.  It is Sir Michael Hicks-Beach who jumps through hoops.  It
    is Sir Henry Fowler who stands on his head.  The solid and respectable
    statesman of that type does really leap from position to position; he is
    really ready to defend anything or nothing; he is really not to be taken
    seriously.  I know perfectly well what Mr. Bernard Shaw will be saying thirty
    years hence; he will be saying what he has always said.  If thirty years hence
    I meet Mr. Shaw, a reverent being with a silver beard sweeping the earth, and
    say to him, “One can never, of course, make a verbal attack upon a lady,”
    the patriarch will lift his aged hand and fell me to the earth.  We know, I
    say, what Mr. Shaw will be, saying thirty years hence.  But is there any one
    so darkly read in stars and oracles that he will dare to predict what
    Mr. Asquith will be saying thirty years hence?</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p4">The truth is, that it is quite an error to
    suppose that absence of definite convictions gives the mind freedom and
    agility.  A man who believes something is ready and witty, because he has all
    his weapons about him.  he can apply his test in an instant.  The man engaged
    in conflict with a man like Mr. Bernard Shaw may fancy he has ten faces;
    similarly a man engaged against a brilliant duellist may fancy that the sword
    of his foe has turned to ten swords in his hand.  But this is not really
    because the man is playing with ten swords, it is because he is aiming very
    straight with one.  Moreover, a man with a definite belief always appears
    bizarre, because he does not change with the world; he has climbed into a
    fixed star, and the earth whizzes below him like a zoetrope.  Millions of mild
    black-coated men call themselves sane and sensible merely because they always
    catch the fashionable insanity, because they are hurried into madness after
    madness by the maelstrom of the world.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p5">People accuse Mr. Shaw and many much sillier
    persons of “proving that black is white.” But they never ask whether the
    current colour-language is always correct.  Ordinary sensible phraseology
    sometimes calls black white, it certainly calls yellow white and green white
    and reddish-brown white.  We call wine “white wine” which is as yellow as
    a Blue-coat boy’s legs.  We call grapes “white grapes” which are
    manifestly pale green.  We give to the European, whose complexion is a sort
    of pink drab, the horrible title of a “white man” — a picture more
    blood-curdling than any spectre in Poe.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p6">Now, it is undoubtedly true that if a man asked a
    waiter in a restaurant for a bottle of yellow wine and some greenish-yellow
    grapes, the waiter would think him mad.  It is undoubtedly true that if a
    Government official, reporting on the Europeans in Burmah, said, “There are
    only two thousand pinkish men here” he would be accused of cracking jokes,
    and kicked out of his post.  But it is equally obvious that both men would
    have come to grief through telling the strict truth.  That too truthful man in
    the restaurant; that too truthful man in Burmah, is Mr. Bernard Shaw.  He
    appears eccentric and grotesque because he will not accept the general belief
    that white is yellow.  He has based all his brilliancy and solidity upon the
    hackneyed, but yet forgotten, fact that truth is stranger than fiction.
    Truth, of course, must of necessity be stranger than fiction, for we have made
    fiction to suit ourselves.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p7">So much then a reasonable appreciation will find
    in Mr. Shaw to be bracing and excellent.  He claims to see things as they are;
    and some things, at any rate, he does see as they are, which the whole of our
    civilization does not see at all.  But in Mr. Shaw’s realism there is
    something lacking, and that thing which is lacking is serious.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p8">Mr. Shaw’s old and recognized philosophy was that
    powerfully presented in “The Quintessence of Ibsenism.” It was, in brief,
    that conservative ideals were bad, not because they were conservative, but
    because they were ideals.  Every ideal prevented men from judging justly the
    particular case; every moral generalization oppressed the individual; the
    golden rule was there was no golden rule.  And the objection to this is simply
    that it pretends to free men, but really restrains them from doing the only
    thing that men want to do.  What is the good of telling a community that it
    has every liberty except the liberty to make laws? The liberty to make laws is
    what constitutes a free people.  And what is the good of telling a man (or a
    philosopher) that he has every liberty except the liberty to make
    generalizations.  Making generalizations is what makes him a man.  In short,
    when Mr. Shaw forbids men to have strict moral ideals, he is acting like one
    who should forbid them to have children.  The saying that “the golden rule is
    that there is no golden rule,” can, indeed, be simply answered by being
    turned round.  That there is no golden rule is itself a golden rule, or rather
    it is much worse than a golden rule.  It is an iron rule; a fetter on the
    first movement of a man.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p9">But the sensation connected with Mr. Shaw in
    recent years has been his sudden development of the religion of the Superman.
    He who had to all appearance mocked at the faiths in the forgotten past
    discovered a new god in the unimaginable future.  He who had laid all the
    blame on ideals set up the most impossible of all ideals, the ideal of a new
    creature.  But the truth, nevertheless, is that anyone who knows Mr. Shaw’s
    mind adequately, and admires it properly, must have guessed all this long
    ago.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p10">For the truth is that Mr. Shaw has never seen
    things as they really are.  If he had he would have fallen on his knees before
    them.  He has always had a secret ideal that has withered all the things of
    this world.  He has all the time been silently comparing humanity with
    something that was not human, with a monster from Mars, with the Wise Man of
    the Stoics, with the Economic Man of the Fabians, with Julius Caesar, with
    Siegfried, with the Superman.  Now, to have this inner and merciless standard
    may be a very good thing, or a very bad one, it may be excellent or
    unfortunate, but it is not seeing things as they are.  It is not seeing things
    as they are to think first of a Briareus with a hundred hands, and then call
    every man a cripple for only having two.  It is not seeing things as they are
    to start with a vision of Argus with his hundred eyes, and then jeer at every
    man with two eyes as if he had only one.  And it is not seeing things as they
    are to imagine a demigod of infinite mental clarity, who may or may not appear
    in the latter days of the earth, and then to see all men as idiots.  And this
    is what Mr. Shaw has always in some degree done.  When we really see men as
    they are, we do not criticise, but worship; and very rightly.  For a monster
    with mysterious eyes and miraculous thumbs, with strange dreams in his skull,
    and a queer tenderness for this place or that baby, is truly a wonderful and
    unnerving matter.  It is only the quite arbitrary and priggish habit of
    comparison with something else which makes it possible to be at our ease in
    front of him.  A sentiment of superiority keeps us cool and practical; the
    mere facts would make, our knees knock under as with religious fear.  It is
    the fact that every instant of conscious life is an unimaginable prodigy.  It
    is the fact that every face in the street has the incredible unexpectedness of
    a fairy-tale.  The thing which prevents a man from realizing this is not any
    clear-sightedness or experience, it is simply a habit of pedantic and
    fastidious comparisons between one thing and another.  Mr. Shaw, on the
    practical side perhaps the most humane man alive, is in this sense inhumane.
    He has even been infected to some extent with the primary intellectual
    weakness of his new master, Nietzsche, the strange notion that the greater and
    stronger a man was the more he would despise other things.  The greater and
    stronger a man is the more he would be inclined to prostrate himself before a
    periwinkle.  That Mr. Shaw keeps a lifted head and a contemptuous face before
    the colossal panorama of empires and civilizations, this does not in itself
    convince one that he sees things as they are.  I should be most effectively
    convinced that he did if I found him staring with religious astonishment at
    his own feet.” What are those two beautiful and industrious beings,” I can
    imagine him murmuring to himself, “whom I see everywhere, serving me I know
    not why? What fairy godmother bade them come trotting out of elfland when I
    was born?  What god of the borderland, what barbaric god of legs, must I
    propitiate with fire and wine, lest they run away with me?”</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p11">The truth is, that all genuine appreciation
    rests on a certain mystery of humility and almost of darkness.  The man who
    said, “Blessed is he that expecteth nothing, for he shall not be
    disappointed,” put the eulogy quite inadequately and even falsely.  The truth
    “Blessed is he that expecteth nothing, for he shall be gloriously surprised.”
    The man who expects nothing sees redder roses than common men can see, and
    greener grass, and a more startling sun.  Blessed is he that expecteth
    nothing, for he shall possess the cities and the mountains; blessed is the
    meek, for he shall inherit the earth.  Until we realize that things might not
    be we cannot realize that things are.  Until we see the background of darkness
    we cannot admire the light as a single and created thing.  As soon as we have
    seen that darkness, all light is lightening, sudden, blinding, and divine.
    Until we picture nonentity we underrate the victory of God, and can realize
    none of the trophies of His ancient war.  It is one of the million wild jests
    of truth that we know nothing until we know nothing,</p>

    <p class="Body" id="iv_1-p12">Now this is, I say deliberately, the only defect
    in the greatness of Mr. Shaw, the only answer to his claim to be a great man,
    that he is not easily pleased.  He is an almost solitary exception to the
    general and essential maxim, that little things please great minds.  And from
    this absence of that most uproarious of all things, humility, comes
    incidentally the peculiar insistence on the Superman.  After belabouring a
    great many people for a great many years for being unprogressive, Mr. Shaw has
    discovered, with characteristic sense, that it is very doubtful whether any
    existing human being with two legs can be progressive at all.  Having come to
    doubt whether humanity can be combined with progress, most people, easily
    pleased, would have elected to abandon progress and remain with humanity.
    Mr. Shaw, not being easily pleased, decides to throw over humanity with all
    its limitations and go in for progress for its own sake.  If man, as we know
    him, is incapable of the philosophy of progress, Mr. Shaw asks, not for a new
    kind of philosophy, but for a new kind of man.  It is rather as if a nurse had
    tried a rather bitter food for some years on a baby, and on discovering that
    it was not suitable, should not throw away the food and ask for a new food,
    but throw the baby out of window, and ask for a new baby.  Mr. Shaw cannot
    understand that the thing which is valuable and lovable in our eyes is man —
    the old beer-drinking, creed-making, fighting, failing, sensual, respectable
    man.  And the things that have been founded on this creature immortally
    remain; the things that have been founded on the fancy of the Superman have
    died with the dying civilizations which alone have given them birth.  When
    Christ at a symbolic moment was establishing His great society, He chose for
    its corner-stone neither the brilliant Paul nor the mystic John, but a
    shuffler, a snob a coward — in a word, a man.  And upon this rock He has
    built His Church, and the gates of Hell have not prevailed against it.  All
    the empires and the kingdoms have failed, because of this inherent and
    continual weakness, that they were founded by strong men and upon strong men.
    But this one thing, the historic Christian Church, was founded on a weak man,
    and for that reason it is indestructible.  For no chain is stronger than its
    weakest link.</p>
  </div1>

<div1 title="V.  Mr. H.G. Wells and the Giants" n="v" shorttitle="" progress="20.01%" prev="iv_1" next="vi" id="v">
   <h3 id="v-p0.1">V.  Mr. H.G. Wells and the Giants</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p1">We ought to see far enough into a hypocrite to see
    even his sincerity.  We ought to be interested in that darkest and most real
    part of a man in which dwell not the vices that he does not display, but the
    virtues that he cannot.  And the more we approach the problems of human
    history with this keen and piercing charity, the smaller and smaller space we
    shall allow to pure hypocrisy of any kind.  The hypocrites shall not deceive
    us into thinking them saints; but neither shall they deceive us into thinking
    them hypocrites.  And an increasing number of cases will crowd into our field
    of inquiry, cases in which there is really no question of hypocrisy at all,
    cases in which people were so ingenuous that they seemed absurd, and so absurd
    that they seemed disingenuous.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p2">There is one striking instance of an unfair charge
    of hypocrisy.  It is always urged against the religious in the past, as a
    point of inconsistency and duplicity, that they combined a profession of
    almost crawling humility with a keen struggle for earthly success and
    considerable triumph in attaining it.  It is felt as a piece of humbug, that a
    man should be very punctilious in calling himself a miserable sinner, and also
    very punctilious in calling himself King of France.  But the truth is that
    there is no more conscious inconsistency between the humility of a Christian
    and the rapacity of a Christian than there is between the humility of a lover
    and the rapacity of a lover.  The truth is that there are no things for which
    men will make such herculean efforts as the things of which they know they are
    unworthy.  There never was a man in love who did not declare that, if he
    strained every nerve to breaking, he was going to have his desire.  And there
    never was a man in love who did not declare also that he ought not to have it.
    The whole secret of the practical success of Christendom lies in the Christian
    humility, however imperfectly fulfilled.  For with the removal of all question
    of merit or payment, the soul is suddenly released for incredible voyages.  If
    we ask a sane man how much he merits, his mind shrinks instinctively and
    instantaneously.  It is doubtful whether he merits six feet of earth.  But if
    you ask him what he can conquer — he can conquer the stars.  Thus comes the
    thing called Romance, a purely Christian product.  A man cannot deserve
    adventures; he cannot earn dragons and hippogriffs.  The mediaeval Europe
    which asserted humility gained Romance; the civilization which gained Romance
    has gained the habitable globe.  How different the Pagan and Stoical feeling
    was from this has been admirably expressed in a famous quotation.  Addison
    makes the great Stoic say —</p> <argument id="v-p2.1"> ”‘Tis not in mortals
    to command success; </argument><argument id="v-p2.2"> But we’ll do more,
    Sempronius, we’ll deserve it.” </argument>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p3">But the spirit of Romance and Christendom, the
    spirit which is in every lover, the spirit which has best ridden the earth
    with European adventure, is quite opposite. ‘Tis not in mortals to deserve
    success.  But we’ll do more, Sempronius; we’ll obtain it.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p4">And this gay humility, this holding of ourselves
    lightly and yet ready for an infinity of unmerited triumphs, this secret is so
    simple that everyone has supposed that it must be something quite sinister and
    mysterious.  Humility is so practical a virtue that men think it must be a
    vice.  Humility is so successful that it is mistaken for pride.  It is
    mistaken for it all the more easily because it generally goes with a certain
    simple love of splendour which amounts to vanity.  Humility will always, by
    preference, go clad in scarlet and gold; pride is that which refuses to let
    gold and scarlet impress it or please it too much.  In a word, the failure of
    this virtue actually lies in its success; it is too successful as an
    investment to be believed in as a virtue.  Humility is not merely too good for
    this world; it is too practical for this world; I had almost said it is too
    worldly for this world.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p5">The instance most quoted in our day is the thing
    called the humility of the man of science; and certainly it is a good instance
    as well as a modern one.  Men find it extremely difficult to believe that a
    man who is obviously uprooting mountains and dividing seas, tearing down
    temples and stretching out hands to the stars, is really a quiet old gentleman
    who only asks to be allowed to indulge his harmless old hobby and follow his
    harmless old nose.  When a man splits a grain of sand and the universe is
    turned upside down in consequence, it is difficult to realize that to the man
    who did it, the splitting of the grain is the great affair, and the capsizing
    of the cosmos quite a small one.  It is hard to enter into the feelings of a
    man who regards a new heaven and a new earth in the light of a by-product.
    But undoubtedly it was to this almost eerie innocence of the intellect that
    the great men of the great scientific period, which now appears to be closing,
    owed their enormous power and triumph.  If they had brought the heavens down
    like a house of cards their plea was not even that they had done it on
    principle; their quite unanswerable plea was that they had done it by
    accident.  Whenever there was in them the least touch of pride in what they
    had done, there was a good ground for attacking them; but so long as they were
    wholly humble, they were wholly victorious.  There were possible answers to
    Huxley; there was no answer possible to Darwin.  He was convincing because of
    his unconsciousness; one might almost say because of his dulness.  This
    childlike and prosaic mind is beginning to wane in the world of science.  Men
    of science are beginning to see themselves, as the fine phrase is, in the
    part; they are beginning to be proud of their humility.  They are beginning to
    be aesthetic, like the rest of the world, beginning to spell truth with a
    capital T, beginning to talk of the creeds they imagine themselves to have
    destroyed, of the discoveries that their forbears made.  Like the modern
    English, they are beginning to be soft about their own hardness.  They are
    becoming conscious of their own strength — that is, they are growing weaker.
    But one purely modern man has emerged in the strictly modern decades who does
    carry into our world the clear personal simplicity of the old world of
    science.  One man of genius we have who is an artist, but who was a man of
    science, and who seems to be marked above all things with this great
    scientific humility.  I mean Mr. H. G.  Wells.  And in his case, as in the
    others above spoken of, there must be a great preliminary difficulty in
    convincing the ordinary person that such a virtue is predicable of such a man.
    Mr. Wells began his literary work with violent visions — visions of the last
    pangs of this planet; can it be that a man who begins with violent visions is
    humble? He went on to wilder and wilder stories about carving beasts into men
    and shooting angels like birds.  Is the man who shoots angels and carves
    beasts into men humble? Since then he has done something bolder than either of
    these blasphemies; he has prophesied the political future of all men;
    prophesied it with aggressive authority and a ringing decision of detail.  Is
    the prophet of the future of all men humble? It will indeed be difficult, in
    the present condition of current thought about such things as pride and
    humility, to answer the query of how a man can be humble who does such big
    things and such bold things.  For the only answer is the answer which I gave
    at the beginning of this essay.  It is the humble man who does the big things.
    It is the humble man who does the bold things.  It is the humble man who has
    the sensational sights vouchsafed to him, and this for three obvious reasons:
    first, that he strains his eyes more than any other men to see them; second,
    that he is more overwhelmed and uplifted with them when they come; third, that
    he records them more exactly and sincerely and with less adulteration from his
    more commonplace and more conceited everyday self.  Adventures are to those to
    whom they are most unexpected — that is, most romantic.  Adventures are to
    the shy: in this sense adventures are to the unadventurous.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p6">Now, this arresting, mental humility in Mr. H.G.
    Wells may be, like a great many other things that are vital and vivid,
    difficult to illustrate by examples, but if I were asked for an example of it,
    I should have no difficulty about which example to begin with.  The most
    interesting thing about Mr. H. G.  Wells is that he is the only one of his
    many brilliant contemporaries who has not stopped growing.  One can lie awake
    at night and hear him grow.  Of this growth the most evident manifestation is
    indeed a gradual change of opinions; but it is no mere change of opinions.  It
    is not a perpetual leaping from one position to another like that of
    Mr. George Moore.  It is a quite continuous advance along a quite solid road
    in a quite definable direction.  But the chief proof that it is not a piece of
    fickleness and vanity is the fact that it has been upon the whole in advance
    from more startling opinions to more humdrum opinions.  It has been even in
    some sense an advance from unconventional opinions to conventional opinions.
    This fact fixes Mr. Wells’s honesty and proves him to be no poseur.  Mr. Wells
    once held that the upper classes and the lower classes would be so much
    differentiated in the future that one class would eat the other.  Certainly no
    paradoxical charlatan who had once found arguments for so startling a view
    would ever have deserted it except for something yet more startling.
    Mr. Wells has deserted it in favour of the blameless belief that both classes
    will be ultimately subordinated or assimilated to a sort of scientific middle
    class, a class of engineers.  He has abandoned the sensational theory with the
    same honourable gravity and simplicity with which he adopted it.  Then he
    thought it was true; now he thinks it is not true.  He has come to the most
    dreadful conclusion a literary man can come to, the conclusion that the
    ordinary view is the right one.  It is only the last and wildest kind of
    courage that can stand on a tower before ten thousand people and tell them
    that twice two is four.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p7">Mr. H.G. Wells exists at present in a gay and
    exhilarating progress of conservativism.  He is finding out more and more that
    conventions, though silent, are alive.  As good an example as any of this
    humility and sanity of his may be found in his change of view on the subject
    of science and marriage.  He once held, I believe, the opinion which some
    singular sociologists still hold, that human creatures could successfully be
    paired and bred after the manner of dogs or horses.  He no longer holds that
    view.  Not only does he no longer hold that view, but he has written about it
    in “Mankind in the Making” with such smashing sense and humour, that I find
    it difficult to believe that anybody else can hold it either.  It is true that
    his chief objection to the proposal is that it is physically impossible, which
    seems to me a very slight objection, and almost negligible compared with the
    others.  The one objection to scientific marriage which is worthy of final
    attention is simply that such a thing could only be imposed on unthinkable
    slaves and cowards.  I do not know whether the scientific marriage-mongers are
    right (as they say) or wrong (as Mr. Wells says) in saying that medical
    supervision would produce strong and healthy men.  I am only certain that if
    it did, the first act of the strong and healthy men would be to smash the
    medical supervision.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p8">The mistake of all that medical talk lies in the
    very fact that it connects the idea of health with the idea of care.  What has
    health to do with care? Health has to do with carelessness.  In special and
    abnormal cases it is necessary to have care.  When we are peculiarly unhealthy
    it may be necessary to be careful in order to be healthy.  But even then we
    are only trying to be healthy in order to be careless.  If we are doctors we
    are speaking to exceptionally sick men, and they ought to be told to be
    careful.  But when we are sociologists we are addressing the normal man, we
    are addressing humanity.  And humanity ought to be told to be recklessness
    itself.  For all the fundamental functions of a healthy man ought emphatically
    to be performed with pleasure and for pleasure; they emphatically ought not to
    be performed with precaution or for precaution.  A man ought to eat because he
    has a good appetite to satisfy, and emphatically not because he has a body to
    sustain.  A man ought to take exercise not because he is too fat, but because
    he loves foils or horses or high mountains, and loves them for their own sake.
    And a man ought to marry because he has fallen in love, and emphatically not
    because the world requires to be populated.  The food will really renovate his
    tissues as long as he is not thinking about his tissues.  The exercise will
    really get him into training so long as he is thinking about something else.
    And the marriage will really stand some chance of producing a generous-blooded
    generation if it had its origin in its own natural and generous excitement.
    It is the first law of health that our necessities should not be accepted as
    necessities; they should be accepted as luxuries.  Let us, then, be careful
    about the small things, such as a scratch or a slight illness, or anything
    that can be managed with care.  But in the name of all sanity, let us be
    careless about the important things, such as marriage, or the fountain of our
    very life will fail.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p9">Mr. Wells, however, is not quite clear enough of the
    narrower scientific outlook to see that there are some things which actually
    ought not to be scientific.  He is still slightly affected with the great
    scientific fallacy; I mean the habit of beginning not with the human soul,
    which is the first thing a man learns about, but with some such thing as
    protoplasm, which is about the last.  The one defect in his splendid mental
    equipment is that he does not sufficiently allow for the stuff or material of
    men.  In his new Utopia he says, for instance, that a chief point of the
    Utopia will be a disbelief in original sin.  If he had begun with the human
    soul — that is, if he had begun on himself — he would have found original
    sin almost the first thing to be believed in.  He would have found, to put the
    matter shortly, that a permanent possibility of selfishness arises from the
    mere fact of having a self, and not from any accidents of education or
    ill-treatment.  And the weakness of all Utopias is this, that they take the
    greatest difficulty of man and assume it to be overcome, and then give an
    elaborate account of the overcoming of the smaller ones.  They first assume
    that no man will want more than his share, and then are very ingenious in
    explaining whether his share will be delivered by motor-car or balloon.  And
    an even stronger example of Mr. Wells’s indifference to the human psychology
    can be found in his cosmopolitanism, the abolition in his Utopia of all
    patriotic boundaries.  He says in his innocent way that Utopia must be a
    world-state, or else people might make war on it.  It does not seem to occur
    to him that, for a good many of us, if it were a world-state we should still
    make war on it to the end of the world.  For if we admit that there must be
    varieties in art or opinion what sense is there in thinking there will not be
    varieties in government? The fact is very simple.  Unless you are going
    deliberately to prevent a thing being good, you cannot prevent it being worth
    fighting for.  It is impossible to prevent a possible conflict of
    civilizations, because it is impossible to prevent a possible conflict between
    ideals.  If there were no longer our modern strife between nations, there
    would only be a strife between Utopias.  For the highest thing does not tend
    to union only; the highest thing, tends also to differentiation.  You can
    often get men to fight for the union; but you can never prevent them from
    fighting also for the differentiation.  This variety in the highest thing is
    the meaning of the fierce patriotism, the fierce nationalism of the great
    European civilization.  It is also, incidentally, the meaning of the doctrine
    of the Trinity.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p10">But I think the main mistake of Mr. Wells’s
    philosophy is a somewhat deeper one, one that he expresses in a very
    entertaining manner in the introductory part of the new Utopia.  His
    philosophy in some sense amounts to a denial of the possibility of philosophy
    itself.  At least, he maintains that there are no secure and reliable ideas
    upon which we can rest with a final mental satisfaction.  It will be both
    clearer, however, and more amusing to quote Mr. Wells himself.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p11">He says, “Nothing endures, nothing is precise and
    certain (except the mind of a pedant)… Being indeed! — there is no
    being, but a universal becoming of individualities, and Plato turned his back
    on truth when he turned towards his museum of specific ideals.” Mr. Wells
    says, again, “There is no abiding thing in what we know.  We change from
    weaker to stronger lights, and each more powerful light pierces our hitherto
    opaque foundations and reveals fresh and different opacities below.” Now,
    when Mr. Wells says things like this, I speak with all respect when I say that
    he does not observe an evident mental distinction.  It cannot be true that
    there is nothing abiding in what we know.  For if that were so we should not
    know it all and should not call it knowledge.  Our mental state may be very
    different from that of somebody else some thousands of years back; but it
    cannot be entirely different, or else we should not be conscious of a
    difference.  Mr. Wells must surely realize the first and simplest of the
    paradoxes that sit by the springs of truth.  He must surely see that the fact
    of two things being different implies that they are similar.  The hare and the
    tortoise may differ in the quality of swiftness, but they must agree in the
    quality of motion.  The swiftest hare cannot be swifter than an isosceles
    triangle or the idea of pinkness.  When we say the hare moves faster, we say
    that the tortoise moves.  And when we say of a thing that it moves, we say,
    without need of other words, that there are things that do not move.  And even
    in the act of saying that things change, we say that there is something
    unchangeable.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p12">But certainly the best example of Mr. Wells’s
    fallacy can be found in the example which he himself chooses.  It is quite
    true that we see a dim light which, compared with a darker thing, is light,
    but which, compared with a stronger light, is darkness.  But the quality of
    light remains the same thing, or else we should not call it a stronger light
    or recognize it as such.  If the character of light were not fixed in the
    mind, we should be quite as likely to call a denser shadow a stronger light,
    or vice versa.  If the character of light became even for an instant unfixed,
    if it became even by a hair’s-breadth doubtful, if, for example, there crept
    into our idea of light some vague idea of blueness, then in that flash we have
    become doubtful whether the new light has more light or less.  In brief, the
    progress may be as varying as a cloud, but the direction must be as rigid as a
    French road.  North and South are relative in the sense that I am North of
    Bournemouth and South of Spitzbergen.  But if there be any doubt of the
    position of the North Pole, there is in equal degree a doubt of whether I am
    South of Spitzbergen at all.  The absolute idea of light may be practically
    unattainable.  We may not be able to procure pure light.  We may not be able
    to get to the North Pole.  But because the North Pole is unattainable, it does
    not follow that it is indefinable.  And it is only because the North Pole is
    not indefinable that we can make a satisfactory map of Brighton and
    Worthing.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p13">In other words, Plato turned his face to truth but
    his back on Mr. H.G. Wells, when he turned to his museum of specified ideals.
    It is precisely here that Plato shows his sense.  It is not true that
    everything changes; the things that change are all the manifest and material
    things.  There is something that does not change; and that is precisely the
    abstract quality, the invisible idea.  Mr. Wells says truly enough, that a
    thing which we have seen in one connection as dark we may see in another
    connection as light.  But the thing common to both incidents is the mere idea
    of light — which we have not seen at all.  Mr. Wells might grow taller and
    taller for unending aeons till his head was higher than the loneliest star.  I
    can imagine his writing a good novel about it.  In that case he would see the
    trees first as tall things and then as short things; he would see the clouds
    first as high and then as low.  But there would remain with him through the
    ages in that starry loneliness the idea of tallness; he would have in the
    awful spaces for companion and comfort the definite conception that he was
    growing taller and not (for instance) growing fatter.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p14">And now it comes to my mind that Mr. H.G. Wells
    actually has written a very delightful romance about men growing as tall as
    trees; and that here, again, he seems to me to have been a victim of this
    vague relativism.  “The Food of the Gods” is, like Mr. Bernard Shaw’s play,
    in essence a study of the Superman idea.  And it lies, I think, even through
    the veil of a half-pantomimic allegory, open to the same intellectual attack.
    We cannot be expected to have any regard for a great creature if he does not
    in any manner conform to our standards.  For unless he passes our standard of
    greatness we cannot even call him great.  Nietszche summed up all that is
    interesting in the Superman idea when he said, “Man is a thing which has to
    be surpassed.” But the very word “surpass” implies the existence of a
    standard common to us and the thing surpassing us.  If the Superman is more
    manly than men are, of course they will ultimately deify him, even if they
    happen to kill him first.  But if he is simply more supermanly, they may be
    quite indifferent to him as they would be to another seemingly aimless
    monstrosity.  He must submit to our test even in order to overawe us.  Mere
    force or size even is a standard; but that alone will never make men think a
    man their superior.  Giants, as in the wise old fairy-tales, are vermin.
    Supermen, if not good men, are vermin.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p15">“The Food of the Gods” is the tale of “Jack the
    Giant-Killer” told from the point of view of the giant.  This has not, I
    think, been done before in literature; but I have little doubt that the
    psychological substance of it existed in fact.  I have little doubt that the
    giant whom Jack killed did regard himself as the Superman.  It is likely
    enough that he considered Jack a narrow and parochial person who wished to
    frustrate a great forward movement of the life-force.  If (as not unfrequently
    was the case) he happened to have two heads, he would point out the elementary
    maxim which declares them to be better than one.  He would enlarge on the
    subtle modernity of such an equipment, enabling a giant to look at a subject
    from two points of view, or to correct himself with promptitude.  But Jack was
    the champion of the enduring human standards, of the principle of one man one
    head and one man one conscience, of the single head and the single heart and
    the single eye.  Jack was quite unimpressed by the question of whether the
    giant was a particularly gigantic giant.  All he wished to know was whether he
    was a good giant — that is, a giant who was any good to us.  What were the
    giant’s religious views; what his views on politics and the duties of the
    citizen? Was he fond of children — or fond of them only in a dark and
    sinister sense? To use a fine phrase for emotional sanity, was his heart in
    the right place? Jack had sometimes to cut him up with a sword in order to
    find out.  The old and correct story of Jack the Giant-Killer is simply the
    whole story of man; if it were understood we should need no Bibles or
    histories.  But the modern world in particular does not seem to understand it
    at all.  The modern world, like Mr. Wells is on the side of the giants; the
    safest place, and therefore the meanest and the most prosaic.  The modern
    world, when it praises its little Caesars, talks of being strong and brave:
    but it does not seem to see the eternal paradox involved in the conjunction of
    these ideas.  The strong cannot be brave.  Only the weak can be brave; and yet
    again, in practice, only those who can be brave can be trusted, in time of
    doubt, to be strong.  The only way in which a giant could really keep himself
    in training against the inevitable Jack would be by continually fighting other
    giants ten times as big as himself.  That is by ceasing to be a giant and
    becoming a Jack.  Thus that sympathy with the small or the defeated as such,
    with which we Liberals and Nationalists have been often reproached, is not a
    useless sentimentalism at all, as Mr. Wells and his friends fancy.  It is the
    first law of practical courage.  To be in the weakest camp is to be in the
    strongest school.  Nor can I imagine anything that would do humanity more good
    than the advent of a race of Supermen, for them to fight like dragons.  If the
    Superman is better than we, of course we need not fight him; but in that case,
    why not call him the Saint? But if he is merely stronger (whether physically,
    mentally, or morally stronger, I do not care a farthing), then he ought to
    have to reckon with us at least for all the strength we have.  If we are
    weaker than he, that is no reason why we should be weaker than ourselves.  If
    we are not tall enough to touch the giant’s knees, that is no reason why we
    should become shorter by falling on our own.  But that is at bottom the
    meaning of all modern hero-worship and celebration of the Strong Man, the
    Caesar the Superman.  That he may be something more than man, we must be
    something less.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p16">Doubtless there is an older and better hero-worship
    than this.  But the old hero was a being who, like Achilles, was more human
    than humanity itself.  Nietzsche’s Superman is cold and friendless.  Achilles
    is so foolishly fond of his friend that he slaughters armies in the agony of
    his bereavement.  Mr. Shaw’s sad Caesar says in his desolate pride, “He who
    has never hoped can never despair.” The Man-God of old answers from his awful
    hill, “Was ever sorrow like unto my sorrow?” A great man is not a man so
    strong that he feels less than other men; he is a man so strong that he feels
    more.  And when Nietszche says, “A new commandment I give to you, `be hard,’”
    he is really saying, “A new commandment I give to you, `be dead.’”
    Sensibility is the definition of life.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="v-p17">I recur for a last word to Jack the Giant-Killer.
    I have dwelt on this matter of Mr. Wells and the giants, not because it is
    specially prominent in his mind; I know that the Superman does not bulk so
    large in his cosmos as in that of Mr. Bernard Shaw.  I have dwelt on it for
    the opposite reason; because this heresy of immoral hero-worship has taken,
    I think, a slighter hold of him, and may perhaps still be prevented from
    perverting one of the best thinkers of the day.  In the course of “The New
    Utopia” Mr. Wells makes more than one admiring allusion to Mr. W.E. Henley.
    That clever and unhappy man lived in admiration of a vague violence, and was
    always going back to rude old tales and rude old ballads, to strong and
    primitive literatures, to find the praise of strength and the justification
    of tyranny.  But he could not find it.  It is not there.  The primitive
    literature is shown in the tale of Jack the Giant-Killer.  The strong old
    literature is all in praise of the weak.  The rude old tales are as tender
    to minorities as any modern political idealist.  The rude old ballads are as
    sentimentally concerned for the under-dog as the Aborigines Protection
    Society.  When men were tough and raw, when they lived amid hard knocks and
    hard laws, when they knew what fighting really was, they had only two kinds
    of songs.  The first was a rejoicing that the weak had conquered the strong,
    the second a lamentation that the strong had, for once in a way, conquered
    the weak.  For this defiance of the statu quo, this constant effort to alter
    the existing balance, this premature challenge to the powerful, is the whole
    nature and inmost secret of the psychological adventure which is called man.
    It is his strength to disdain strength.  The forlorn hope is not only a real
    hope, it is the only real hope of mankind.  In the coarsest ballads of the
    greenwood men are admired most when they defy, not only the king, but what
    is more to the point, the hero.  The moment Robin Hood becomes a sort of
    Superman, that moment the chivalrous chronicler shows us Robin thrashed by a
    poor tinker whom he thought to thrust aside.  And the chivalrous chronicler
    makes Robin Hood receive the thrashing in a glow of admiration.  This
    magnanimity is not a product of modern humanitarianism; it is not a product
    of anything to do with peace.  This magnanimity is merely one of the lost
    arts of war.  The Henleyites call for a sturdy and fighting England, and
    they go back to the fierce old stories of the sturdy and fighting English.
    And the thing that they find written across that fierce old literature
    everywhere, is “the policy of Majuba.”</p>
  </div1>

<div1 title="VI.  Christmas and the Aesthetes" n="vi" shorttitle="" progress="28.08%" prev="v" next="vii" id="vi">
   <h3 id="vi-p0.1">VI.  Christmas and the Aesthetes</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="vi-p1">The world is round, so round that the schools of
    optimism and pessimism have been arguing from the beginning whether it is the
    right way up.  The difficulty does not arise so much from the mere fact that
    good and evil are mingled in roughly equal proportions; it arises chiefly from
    the fact that men always differ about what parts are good and what evil.
    Hence the difficulty which besets “undenominational religions.” They profess
    to include what is beautiful in all creeds, but they appear to many to have
    collected all that is dull in them.  All the colours mixed together in purity
    ought to make a perfect white.  Mixed together on any human paint-box, they
    make a thing like mud, and a thing very like many new religions.  Such a blend
    is often something much worse than any one creed taken separately, even the
    creed of the Thugs.  The error arises from the difficulty of detecting what is
    really the good part and what is really the bad part of any given religion.
    And this pathos falls rather heavily on those persons who have the misfortune
    to think of some religion or other, that the parts commonly counted good are
    bad, and the parts commonly counted bad are good.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vi-p2">It is tragic to admire and honestly admire a human
    group, but to admire it in a photographic negative.  It is difficult to
    congratulate all their whites on being black and all their blacks on their
    whiteness.  This will often happen to us in connection with human religions.
    Take two institutions which bear witness to the religious energy of the
    nineteenth century.  Take the Salvation Army and the philosophy of Auguste
    Comte.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vi-p3">The usual verdict of educated people on the
    Salvation Army is expressed in some such words as these: “I have no doubt
    they do a great deal of good, but they do it in a vulgar and profane style;
    their aims are excellent, but their methods are wrong.” To me, unfortunately,
    the precise reverse of this appears to be the truth.  I do not know whether
    the aims of the Salvation Army are excellent, but I am quite sure their
    methods are admirable.  Their methods are the methods of all intense and
    hearty religions; they are popular like all religion, military like all
    religion, public and sensational like all religion.  They are not reverent any
    more than Roman Catholics are reverent, for reverence in the sad and delicate
    meaning of the term reverence is a thing only possible to infidels.  That
    beautiful twilight you will find in Euripides, in Renan, in Matthew Arnold;
    but in men who believe you will not find it — you will find only laughter and
    war.  A man cannot pay that kind of reverence to truth solid as marble; they
    can only be reverent towards a beautiful lie.  And the Salvation Army, though
    their voice has broken out in a mean environment and an ugly shape, are really
    the old voice of glad and angry faith, hot as the riots of Dionysus, wild as
    the gargoyles of Catholicism, not to be mistaken for a philosophy.  Professor
    Huxley, in one of his clever phrases, called the Salvation Army “corybantic
    Christianity.” Huxley was the last and noblest of those Stoics who have never
    understood the Cross.  If he had understood Christianity he would have known
    that there never has been, and never can be, any Christianity that is not
    corybantic.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vi-p4">And there is this difference between the matter of
    aims and the matter of methods, that to judge of the aims of a thing like the
    Salvation Army is very difficult, to judge of their ritual and atmosphere very
    easy.  No one, perhaps, but a sociologist can see whether General Booth’s
    housing scheme is right.  But any healthy person can see that banging brass
    cymbals together must be right.  A page of statistics, a plan of model
    dwellings, anything which is rational, is always difficult for the lay mind.
    But the thing which is irrational any one can understand.  That is why
    religion came so early into the world and spread so far, while science came so
    late into the world and has not spread at all.  History unanimously attests
    the fact that it is only mysticism which stands the smallest chance of being
    understanded of the people.  Common sense has to be kept as an esoteric secret
    in the dark temple of culture.  And so while the philanthropy of the
    Salvationists and its genuineness may be a reasonable matter for the
    discussion of the doctors, there can be no doubt about the genuineness of
    their brass bands, for a brass band is purely spiritual, and seeks only to
    quicken the internal life.  The object of philanthropy is to do good; the
    object of religion is to be good, if only for a moment, amid a crash of
    brass.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vi-p5">And the same antithesis exists about another modern
    religion — I mean the religion of Comte, generally known as Positivism, or
    the worship of humanity.  Such men as Mr. Frederic Harrison, that brilliant
    and chivalrous philosopher, who still, by his mere personality, speaks for the
    creed, would tell us that he offers us the philosophy of Comte, but not all
    Comte’s fantastic proposals for pontiffs and ceremonials, the new calendar,
    the new holidays and saints’ days.  He does not mean that we should dress
    ourselves up as priests of humanity or let off fireworks because it is
    Milton’s birthday.  To the solid English Comtist all this appears, he
    confesses, to be a little absurd.  To me it appears the only sensible part of
    Comtism.  As a philosophy it is unsatisfactory.  It is evidently impossible to
    worship humanity, just as it is impossible to worship the Savile Club; both
    are excellent institutions to which we may happen to belong.  But we perceive
    clearly that the Savile Club did not make the stars and does not fill the
    universe.  And it is surely unreasonable to attack the doctrine of the Trinity
    as a piece of bewildering mysticism, and then to ask men to worship a being
    who is ninety million persons in one God, neither confounding the persons nor
    dividing the substance.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vi-p6">But if the wisdom of Comte was insufficient, the
    folly of Comte was wisdom.  In an age of dusty modernity, when beauty was
    thought of as something barbaric and ugliness as something sensible, he alone
    saw that men must always have the sacredness of mummery.  He saw that while
    the brutes have all the useful things, the things that are truly human are the
    useless ones.  He saw the falsehood of that almost universal notion of to-day,
    the notion that rites and forms are something artificial, additional, and
    corrupt.  Ritual is really much older than thought; it is much simpler and
    much wilder than thought.  A feeling touching the nature of things does not
    only make men feel that there are certain proper things to say; it makes them
    feel that there are certain proper things to do.  The more agreeable of these
    consist of dancing, building temples, and shouting very loud; the less
    agreeable, of wearing green carnations and burning other philosophers alive.
    But everywhere the religious dance came before the religious hymn, and man was
    a ritualist before he could speak.  If Comtism had spread the world would have
    been converted, not by the Comtist philosophy, but by the Comtist calendar.
    By discouraging what they conceive to be the weakness of their master, the
    English Positivists have broken the strength of their religion.  A man who has
    faith must be prepared not only to be a martyr, but to be a fool.  It is
    absurd to say that a man is ready to toil and die for his convictions when he
    is not even ready to wear a wreath round his head for them.  I myself, to take
    a corpus vile, am very certain that I would not read the works of Comte
    through for any consideration whatever.  But I can easily imagine myself with
    the greatest enthusiasm lighting a bonfire on Darwin Day.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vi-p7">That splendid effort failed, and nothing in the
    style of it has succeeded.  There has been no rationalist festival, no
    rationalist ecstasy.  Men are still in black for the death of God.  When
    Christianity was heavily bombarded in the last century upon no point was it
    more persistently and brilliantly attacked than upon that of its alleged
    enmity to human joy.  Shelley and Swinburne and all their armies have passed
    again and again over the ground, but they have not altered it.  They have not
    set up a single new trophy or ensign for the world’s merriment to rally to.
    They have not given a name or a new occasion of gaiety.  Mr. Swinburne does
    not hang up his stocking on the eve of the birthday of Victor Hugo.
    Mr. William Archer does not sing carols descriptive of the infancy of Ibsen
    outside people’s doors in the snow.  In the round of our rational and mournful
    year one festival remains out of all those ancient gaieties that once covered
    the whole earth.  Christmas remains to remind us of those ages, whether Pagan
    or Christian, when the many acted poetry instead of the few writing it.  In
    all the winter in our woods there is no tree in glow but the holly.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vi-p8">The strange truth about the matter is told in the
    very word “holiday.” A bank holiday means presumably a day which bankers
    regard as holy.  A half-holiday means, I suppose, a day on which a schoolboy
    is only partially holy.  It is hard to see at first sight why so human a thing
    as leisure and larkiness should always have a religious origin.  Rationally
    there appears no reason why we should not sing and give each other presents in
    honour of anything — the birth of MichaelAngelo
    
    or the opening of Euston
    Station.  But it does not work.  As a fact, men only become greedily and
    gloriously material about something spiritualistic.  Take away the Nicene
    Creed and similar things, and you do some strange wrong to the sellers of
    sausages.  Take away the strange beauty of the saints, and what has remained
    to us is the far stranger ugliness of Wandsworth.  Take away the supernatural,
    and what remains is the unnatural.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vi-p9">And now I have to touch upon a very sad matter.
    There are in the modern world an admirable class of persons who really make
    protest on behalf of that antiqua pulchritudo of which Augustine spoke, who do
    long for the old feasts and formalities of the childhood of the world.
    William Morris and his followers showed how much brighter were the dark ages
    than the age of Manchester.  Mr. W.B. Yeats frames his steps in prehistoric
    dances, but no man knows and joins his voice to forgotten choruses that no one
    but he can hear.  Mr. George Moore collects every fragment of Irish paganism
    that the forgetfulness of the Catholic Church has left or possibly her wisdom
    preserved.  There are innumerable persons with eye-glasses and green garments
    who pray for the return of the maypole or the Olympian games.  But there is
    about these people a haunting and alarming something which suggests that it is
    just possible that they do not keep Christmas.  It is painful to regard human
    nature in such a light, but it seems somehow possible that Mr. George Moore
    does not wave his spoon and shout when the pudding is set alight.  It is even
    possible that Mr. W.B. Yeats never pulls crackers.  If so, where is the
    sense of all their dreams of festive traditions? Here is a solid and ancient
    festive tradition still plying a roaring trade in the streets, and they think
    it vulgar.  If this is so, let them be very certain of this, that they are the
    kind of people who in the time of the maypole would have thought the maypole
    vulgar; who in the time of the Canterbury pilgrimage would have thought the
    Canterbury pilgrimage vulgar; who in the time of the Olympian games would have
    thought the Olympian games vulgar.  Nor can there be any reasonable doubt that
    they were vulgar.  Let no man deceive himself; if by vulgarity we mean
    coarseness of speech, rowdiness of behaviour, gossip, horseplay, and some
    heavy drinking, vulgarity there always was wherever there was joy, wherever
    there was faith in the gods.  Wherever you have belief you will have hilarity,
    wherever you have hilarity you will have some dangers.  And as creed and
    mythology produce this gross and vigorous life, so in its turn this gross and
    vigorous life will always produce creed and mythology.  If we ever get the
    English back on to the English land they will become again a religious people,
    if all goes well, a superstitious people.  The absence from modern life of
    both the higher and lower forms of faith is largely due to a divorce from
    nature and the trees and clouds.  If we have no more turnip ghosts it is
    chiefly from the lack of turnips.</p></div1>

<div1 title="VII.  Omar and the Sacred Vine" n="vii" shorttitle="" progress="31.49%" prev="vi" next="viii" id="vii">
    <h3 id="vii-p0.1">VII.  Omar and the Sacred Vine</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="vii-p1">A new morality has burst upon us with some
    violence in connection with the problem of strong drink; and enthusiasts in
    the matter range from the man who is violently thrown out at 12.30, to the
    lady who smashes American bars with an axe.  In these discussions it is almost
    always felt that one very wise and moderate position is to say that wine or
    such stuff should only be drunk as a medicine.  With this I should venture to
    disagree with a peculiar ferocity.  The one genuinely dangerous and immoral
    way of drinking wine is to drink it as a medicine.  And for this reason, If a
    man drinks wine in order to obtain pleasure, he is trying to obtain something
    exceptional, something he does not expect every hour of the day, something
    which, unless he is a little insane, he will not try to get every hour of the
    day.  But if a man drinks wine in order to obtain health, he is trying to get
    something natural; something, that is, that he ought not to be without;
    something that he may find it difficult to reconcile himself to being without.
    The man may not be seduced who has seen the ecstasy of being ecstatic; it is
    more dazzling to catch a glimpse of the ecstasy of being ordinary.  If there
    were a magic ointment, and we took it to a strong man, and said, “This will
    enable you to jump off the Monument,” doubtless he would jump off the
    Monument, but he would not jump off the Monument all day long to the delight
    of the City.  But if we took it to a blind man, saying, “This will enable you
    to see,” he would be under a heavier temptation.  It would be hard for him
    not to rub it on his eyes whenever he heard the hoof of a noble horse or the
    birds singing at daybreak.  It is easy to deny one’s self festivity; it is
    difficult to deny one’s self normality.  Hence comes the fact which every
    doctor knows, that it is often perilous to give alcohol to the sick even when
    they need it.  I need hardly say that I do not mean that I think the giving of
    alcohol to the sick for stimulus is necessarily unjustifiable.  But I do mean
    that giving it to the healthy for fun is the proper use of it, and a great
    deal more consistent with health.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vii-p2">The sound rule in the matter would appear to be
    like many other sound rules — a paradox.  Drink because you are happy, but
    never because you are miserable.  Never drink when you are wretched without
    it, or you will be like the grey-faced gin-drinker in the slum; but drink when
    you would be happy without it, and you will be like the laughing peasant of
    Italy.  Never drink because you need it, for this is rational drinking, and
    the way to death and hell.  But drink because you do not need it, for this is
    irrational drinking, and the ancient health of the world.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vii-p3">For more than thirty years the shadow and glory of
    a great Eastern figure has lain upon our English literature.  Fitzgerald’s
    translation of Omar Khayyam concentrated into an immortal poignancy all the
    dark and drifting hedonism of our time.  Of the literary splendour of that
    work it would be merely banal to speak; in few other of the books of men has
    there been anything so combining the gay pugnacity of an epigram with the
    vague sadness of a song.  But of its philosophical, ethical, and religious
    influence which has been almost as great as its brilliancy, I should like to
    say a word, and that word, I confess, one of uncompromising hostility.  There
    are a great many things which might be said against the spirit of the
    Rubaiyat, and against its prodigious influence.  But one matter of indictment
    towers ominously above the rest — a genuine disgrace to it, a genuine
    calamity to us.  This is the terrible blow that this great poem has struck
    against sociability and the joy of life.  Some one called Omar “the sad, glad
    old Persian.” Sad he is; glad he is not, in any sense of the word whatever.
    He has been a worse foe to gladness than the Puritans.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vii-p4">A pensive and graceful Oriental lies under the
    rose-tree with his wine-pot and his scroll of poems.  It may seem strange that
    any one’s thoughts should, at the moment of regarding him, fly back to the
    dark bedside where the doctor doles out brandy.  It may seem stranger still
    that they should go back to the grey wastrel shaking with gin in Houndsditch.
    But a great philosophical unity links the three in an evil bond.  Omar
    Khayyam’s wine-bibbing is bad, not because it is wine-bibbing.  It is bad, and
    very bad, because it is medical wine-bibbing.  It is the drinking of a man who
    drinks because he is not happy.  His is the wine that shuts out the universe,
    not the wine that reveals it.  It is not poetical drinking, which is joyous
    and instinctive; it is rational drinking, which is as prosaic as an
    investment, as unsavoury as a dose of camomile.  Whole heavens above it, from
    the point of view of sentiment, though not of style, rises the splendour of
    some old English drinking-song —</p> <argument id="vii-p4.1"> “Then pass
    the bowl, my comrades all, </argument><argument id="vii-p4.2"> And let the
    zider vlow.” </argument>

    <p class="Body" id="vii-p5">For this song was caught up by happy men to
    express the worth of truly worthy things, of brotherhood and garrulity, and
    the brief and kindly leisure of the poor.  Of course, the great part of the
    more stolid reproaches directed against the Omarite morality are as false and
    babyish as such reproaches usually are.  One critic, whose work I have read,
    had the incredible foolishness to call Omar an atheist and a materialist.  It
    is almost impossible for an Oriental to be either; the East understands
    metaphysics too well for that.  Of course, the real objection which a
    philosophical Christian would bring against the religion of Omar, is not that
    he gives no place to God, it is that he gives too much place to God.  His is
    that terrible theism which can imagine nothing else but deity, and which
    denies altogether the outlines of human personality and human will.</p>

    <verse id="vii-p5.1">
     <l id="vii-p5.2">“The ball no question makes of Ayes or Noes,</l>
     <l id="vii-p5.3">But Here or There as strikes the Player goes;</l>
     <l id="vii-p5.4">And He that tossed you down into the field,</l>
     <l id="vii-p5.5">He knows about it all — he knows — he knows.”</l>
    </verse>

    <p class="Body" id="vii-p6">A Christian thinker such as Augustine or Dante
    would object to this because it ignores free-will, which is the valour and
    dignity of the soul.  The quarrel of the highest Christianity with this
    scepticism is not in the least that the scepticism denies the existence of
    God; it is that it denies the existence of man.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vii-p7">In this cult of the pessimistic pleasure-seeker
    the Rubaiyat stands first in our time; but it does not stand alone.  Many of
    the most brilliant intellects of our time have urged us to the same
    self-conscious snatching at a rare delight.  Walter Pater said that we were
    all under sentence of death, and the only course was to enjoy exquisite
    moments simply for those moments’ sake.  The same lesson was taught by the
    very powerful and very desolate philosophy of Oscar Wilde.  It is the carpe
    diem religion; but the carpe diem religion is not the religion of happy
    people, but of very unhappy people.  Great joy does, not gather the rosebuds
    while it may; its eyes are fixed on the immortal rose which Dante saw.  Great
    joy has in it the sense of immortality; the very splendour of youth is the
    sense that it has all space to stretch its legs in.  In all great comic
    literature, in “Tristram Shandy” or “Pickwick”, there is this sense of
    space and incorruptibility; we feel the characters are deathless people in an
    endless tale.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vii-p8">It is true enough, of course, that a pungent
    happiness comes chiefly in certain passing moments; but it is not true that we
    should think of them as passing, or enjoy them simply “for those moments’
    sake.” To do this is to rationalize the happiness, and therefore to destroy
    it.  Happiness is a mystery like religion, and should never be rationalized.
    Suppose a man experiences a really splendid moment of pleasure.  I do not mean
    something connected with a bit of enamel, I mean something with a violent
    happiness in it — an almost painful happiness.  A man may have, for instance,
    a moment of ecstasy in first love, or a moment of victory in battle.  The
    lover enjoys the moment, but precisely not for the moment’s sake.  He enjoys
    it for the woman’s sake, or his own sake.  The warrior enjoys the moment, but
    not for the sake of the moment; he enjoys it for the sake of the flag.  The
    cause which the flag stands for may be foolish and fleeting; the love may be
    calf-love, and last a week.  But the patriot thinks of the flag as eternal;
    the lover thinks of his love as something that cannot end.  These moments are
    filled with eternity; these moments are joyful because they do not seem
    momentary.  Once look at them as moments after Pater’s manner, and they become
    as cold as Pater and his style.  Man cannot love mortal things.  He can only
    love immortal things for an instant.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vii-p9">Pater’s mistake is revealed in his most famous
    phrase.  He asks us to burn with a hard, gem-like flame.  Flames are never
    hard and never gem-like — they cannot be handled or arranged.  So human
    emotions are never hard and never gem-like; they are always dangerous, like
    flames, to touch or even to examine.  There is only one way in which our
    passions can become hard and gem-like, and that is by becoming as cold as
    gems.  No blow then has ever been struck at the natural loves and laughter of
    men so sterilizing as this carpe diem of the aesthetes.  For any kind of
    pleasure a totally different spirit is required; a certain shyness, a certain
    indeterminate hope, a certain boyish expectation.  Purity and simplicity are
    essential to passions — yes even to evil passions.  Even vice demands a sort
    of virginity.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="vii-p10">Omar’s (or Fitzgerald’s) effect upon the other
    world we may let go, his hand upon this world has been heavy and paralyzing.
    The Puritans, as I have said, are far jollier than he.  The new ascetics who
    follow Thoreau or Tolstoy are much livelier company; for, though the surrender
    of strong drink and such luxuries may strike us as an idle negation, it may
    leave a man with innumerable natural pleasures, and, above all, with man’s
    natural power of happiness.  Thoreau could enjoy the sunrise without a cup of
    coffee.  If Tolstoy cannot admire marriage, at least he is healthy enough to
    admire mud.  Nature can be enjoyed without even the most natural luxuries.  A
    good bush needs no wine.  But neither nature nor wine nor anything else can be
    enjoyed if we have the wrong attitude towards happiness, and Omar (or
    Fitzgerald) did have the wrong attitude towards happiness.  He and those he
    has influenced do not see that if we are to be truly gay, we must believe that
    there is some eternal gaiety in the nature of things.  We cannot enjoy
    thoroughly even a pas-de-quatre at a subscription dance unless we believe that
    the stars are dancing to the same tune.  No one can be really hilarious but
    the serious man. “Wine,” says the Scripture, “maketh glad the heart of man,”
    but only of the man who has a heart.  The thing called high spirits is
    possible only to the spiritual.  Ultimately a man cannot rejoice in anything
    except the nature of things.  Ultimately a man can enjoy nothing except
    religion.  Once in the world’s history men did believe that the stars were
    dancing to the tune of their temples, and they danced as men have never danced
    since.  With this old pagan eudaemonism the sage of the Rubaiyat has quite as
    little to do as he has with any Christian variety.  He is no more a Bacchanal
    than he is a saint.  Dionysus and his church was grounded on a serious
    joie-de-vivre like that of Walt Whitman.  Dionysus made wine, not a medicine,
    but a sacrament.  Jesus Christ also made wine, not a medicine, but a
    sacrament.  But Omar makes it, not a sacrament, but a medicine.  He feasts
    because life is not joyful; he revels because he is not glad. “Drink,” he
    says, “for you know not whence you come nor why.  Drink, for you know not
    when you go nor where.  Drink, because the stars are cruel and the world as
    idle as a humming-top.  Drink, because there is nothing worth trusting,
    nothing worth fighting for.  Drink, because all things are lapsed in a base
    equality and an evil peace.” So he stands offering us the cup in his hand.
    And at the high altar of Christianity stands another figure, in whose hand
    also is the cup of the vine. “Drink” he says “for the whole world is as red
    as this wine, with the crimson of the love and wrath of God.  Drink, for the
    trumpets are blowing for battle and this is the stirrup-cup.  Drink, for this
    my blood of the new testament that is shed for you.  Drink, for I know of
    whence you come and why.  Drink, for I know of when you go and where.”
</p>
   </div1>

<div1 title="VIII.  The Mildness of the Yellow Press" n="viii" shorttitle="" progress="34.94%" prev="vii" next="ix" id="viii">
    <h3 id="viii-p0.1">VIII.  The Mildness of the Yellow Press</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p1">There is a great deal of protest made from one
    quarter or another nowadays against the influence of that new journalism which
    is associated with the names of Sir Alfred Harmsworth and Mr. Pearson.  But
    almost everybody who attacks it attacks on the ground that it is very
    sensational, very violent and vulgar and startling.  I am speaking in no
    affected contrariety, but in the simplicity of a genuine personal impression,
    when I say that this journalism offends as being not sensational or violent
    enough.  The real vice is not that it is startling, but that it is quite
    insupportably tame.  The whole object is to keep carefully along a certain
    level of the expected and the commonplace; it may be low, but it must take
    care also to be flat.  Never by any chance in it is there any of that real
    plebeian pungency which can be heard from the ordinary cabman in the ordinary
    street.  We have heard of a certain standard of decorum which demands that
    things should be funny without being vulgar, but the standard of this decorum
    demands that if things are vulgar they shall be vulgar without being funny.
    This journalism does not merely fail to exaggerate life — it positively
    underrates it; and it has to do so because it is intended for the faint and
    languid recreation of men whom the fierceness of modern life has fatigued.
    This press is not the yellow press at all; it is the drab press.  Sir Alfred
    Harmsworth must not address to the tired clerk any observation more witty than
    the tired clerk might be able to address to Sir Alfred Harmsworth.  It must
    not expose anybody (anybody who is powerful, that is), it must not offend
    anybody, it must not even please anybody, too much.  A general vague idea that
    in spite of all this, our yellow press is sensational, arises from such
    external accidents as large type or lurid headlines.  It is quite true that
    these editors print everything they possibly can in large capital letters.
    But they do this, not because it is startling, but because it is soothing.  To
    people wholly weary or partly drunk in a dimly lighted train, it is a
    simplification and a comfort to have things presented in this vast and obvious
    manner.  The editors use this gigantic alphabet in dealing with their readers,
    for exactly the same reason that parents and governesses use a similar
    gigantic alphabet in teaching children to spell.  The nursery authorities do
    not use an A as big as a horseshoe in order to make the child jump; on the
    contrary, they use it to put the child at his ease, to make things smoother
    and more evident.  Of the same character is the dim and quiet dame school
    which Sir Alfred Harmsworth and Mr. Pearson keep.  All their sentiments are
    spelling-book sentiments — that is to say, they are sentiments with which the
    pupil is already respectfully familiar.  All their wildest posters are leaves
    torn from a copy-book.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p2">Of real sensational journalism, as it exists in
    France, in Ireland, and in America, we have no trace in this country.  When a
    journalist in Ireland wishes to create a thrill, he creates a thrill worth
    talking about.  He denounces a leading Irish member for corruption, or he
    charges the whole police system with a wicked and definite conspiracy.  When a
    French journalist desires a frisson there is a frisson; he discovers, let us
    say, that the President of the Republic has murdered three wives.  Our yellow
    journalists invent quite as unscrupulously as this; their moral condition is,
    as regards careful veracity, about the same.  But it is their mental calibre
    which happens to be such that they can only invent calm and even reassuring
    things.  The fictitious version of the massacre of the envoys of Pekin was
    mendacious, but it was not interesting, except to those who had private
    reasons for terror or sorrow.  It was not connected with any bold and
    suggestive view of the Chinese situation.  It revealed only a vague idea that
    nothing could be impressive except a great deal of blood.  Real
    sensationalism, of which I happen to be very fond, may be either moral or
    immoral.  But even when it is most immoral, it requires moral courage.  For it
    is one of the most dangerous things on earth genuinely to surprise anybody.
    If you make any sentient creature jump, you render it by no means improbable
    that it will jump on you.  But the leaders of this movement have no moral
    courage or immoral courage; their whole method consists in saying, with large
    and elaborate emphasis, the things which everybody else says casually, and
    without remembering what they have said.  When they brace themselves up to
    attack anything, they never reach the point of attacking anything which is
    large and real, and would resound with the shock.  They do not attack the army
    as men do in France, or the judges as men do in Ireland, or the democracy
    itself as men did in England a hundred years ago.  They attack something like
    the War Office — something, that is, which everybody attacks and nobody
    bothers to defend, something which is an old joke in fourth-rate comic papers.
    just as a man shows he has a weak voice by straining it to shout, so they show
    the hopelessly unsensational nature of their minds when they really try to be
    sensational.  With the whole world full of big and dubious institutions, with
    the whole wickedness of civilization staring them in the face, their idea of
    being bold and bright is to attack the War Office.  They might as well start a
    campaign against the weather, or form a secret society in order to make jokes
    about mothers-in-law.  Nor is it only from the point of view of particular
    amateurs of the sensational such as myself, that it is permissible to say, in
    the words of Cowper’s Alexander Selkirk, that “their tameness is shocking to
    me.” The whole modern world is pining for a genuinely sensational journalism.
    This has been discovered by that very able and honest journalist,
    Mr. Blatchford, who started his campaign against Christianity, warned on all
    sides, I believe, that it would ruin his paper, but who continued from an
    honourable sense of intellectual responsibility.  He discovered, however, that
    while he had undoubtedly shocked his readers, he had also greatly advanced his
    newspaper.  It was bought — first, by all the people who agreed with him and
    wanted to read it; and secondly, by all the people who disagreed with him, and
    wanted to write him letters.  Those letters were voluminous (I helped, I am
    glad to say, to swell their volume), and they were generally inserted with a
    generous fulness.  Thus was accidentally discovered (like the steam-engine)
    the great journalistic maxim — that if an editor can only make people angry
    enough, they will write half his newspaper for him for nothing.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p3">Some hold that such papers as these are scarcely
    the proper objects of so serious a consideration; but that can scarcely be
    maintained from a political or ethical point of view.  In this problem of the
    mildness and tameness of the Harmsworth mind there is mirrored the outlines of
    a much larger problem which is akin to it.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p4">The Harmsworthian journalist begins with a
    worship of success and violence, and ends in sheer timidity and mediocrity.
    But he is not alone in this, nor does he come by this fate merely because he
    happens personally to be stupid.  Every man, however brave, who begins by
    worshipping violence, must end in mere timidity.  Every man, however wise, who
    begins by worshipping success, must end in mere mediocrity.  This strange and
    paradoxical fate is involved, not in the individual, but in the philosophy, in
    the point of view.  It is not the folly of the man which brings about this
    necessary fall; it is his wisdom.  The worship of success is the only one out
    of all possible worships of which this is true, that its followers are
    foredoomed to become slaves and cowards.  A man may be a hero for the sake of
    Mrs.  Gallup’s ciphers or for the sake of human sacrifice, but not for the
    sake of success.  For obviously a man may choose to fail because he loves Mrs.
    Gallup or human sacrifice; but he cannot choose to fail because he loves
    success.  When the test of triumph is men’s test of everything, they never
    endure long enough to triumph at all.  As long as matters are really hopeful,
    hope is a mere flattery or platitude; it is only when everything is hopeless
    that hope begins to be a strength at all.  Like all the Christian virtues, it
    is as unreasonable as it is indispensable.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p5">It was through this fatal paradox in the nature
    of things that all these modern adventurers come at last to a sort of tedium
    and acquiescence.  They desired strength; and to them to desire strength was
    to admire strength; to admire strength was simply to admire the statu quo.
    They thought that he who wished to be strong ought to respect the strong.
    They did not realize the obvious verity that he who wishes to be strong must
    despise the strong.  They sought to be everything, to have the whole force of
    the cosmos behind them, to have an energy that would drive the stars.  But
    they did not realize the two great facts — first, that in the attempt to be
    everything the first and most difficult step is to be something; second, that
    the moment a man is something, he is essentially defying everything.  The
    lower animals, say the men of science, fought their way up with a blind
    selfishness.  If this be so, the only real moral of it is that our
    unselfishness, if it is to triumph, must be equally blind.  The mammoth did
    not put his head on one side and wonder whether mammoths were a little out of
    date.  Mammoths were at least as much up to date as that individual mammoth
    could make them.  The great elk did not say, “Cloven hoofs are very much worn
    now.” He polished his own weapons for his own use.  But in the reasoning
    animal there has arisen a more horrible danger, that he may fail through
    perceiving his own failure.  When modern sociologists talk of the necessity of
    accommodating one’s self to the trend of the time, they forget that the trend
    of the time at its best consists entirely of people who will not accommodate
    themselves to anything.  At its worst it consists of many millions of
    frightened creatures all accommodating themselves to a trend that is not
    there.  And that is becoming more and more the situation of modern England.
    Every man speaks of public opinion, and means by public opinion, public
    opinion minus his opinion.  Every man makes his contribution negative under
    the erroneous impression that the next man’s contribution is positive.  Every
    man surrenders his fancy to a general tone which is itself a surrender.  And
    over all the heartless and fatuous unity spreads this new and wearisome and
    platitudinous press, incapable of invention, incapable of audacity, capable
    only of a servility all the more contemptible because it is not even a
    servility to the strong.  But all who begin with force and conquest will end
    in this.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p6">The chief characteristic of the “New journalism”
    is simply that it is bad journalism.  It is beyond all comparison the most
    shapeless, careless, and colourless work done in our day.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p7">I read yesterday a sentence which should be
    written in letters of gold and adamant; it is the very motto of the new
    philosophy of Empire.  I found it (as the reader has already eagerly guessed)
    in Pearson’s Magazine, while I was communing (soul to soul) with Mr. C. Arthur
    Pearson, whose first and suppressed name I am afraid is Chilperic.  It
    occurred in an article on the American Presidential Election.  This is the
    sentence, and every one should read it carefully, and roll it on the tongue,
    till all the honey be tasted.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p8">“A little sound common sense often goes further
    with an audience of American working-men than much high-flown argument.  A
    speaker who, as he brought forward his points, hammered nails into a board,
    won hundreds of votes for his side at the last Presidential Election.”</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p9">I do not wish to soil this perfect thing with
    comment; the words of Mercury are harsh after the songs of Apollo.  But just
    think for a moment of the mind, the strange inscrutable mind, of the man who
    wrote that, of the editor who approved it, of the people who are probably
    impressed by it, of the incredible American working-man, of whom, for all I
    know, it may be true.  Think what their notion of “common sense” must be! It
    is delightful to realize that you and I are now able to win thousands of votes
    should we ever be engaged in a Presidential Election, by doing something of
    this kind.  For I suppose the nails and the board are not essential to the
    exhibition of “common sense;” there may be variations.  We may read —</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p10">“A little common sense impresses American
    working-men more than high-flown argument.  A speaker who, as he made his
    points, pulled buttons off his waistcoat, won thousands of votes for his side.”
    Or, “Sound common sense tells better in America than high-flown argument.
    Thus Senator Budge, who threw his false teeth in the air every time he made an
    epigram, won the solid approval of American working-men.” Or again, “The
    sound common sense of a gentleman from Earlswood, who stuck straws in his hair
    during the progress of his speech, assured the victory of Mr. Roosevelt.”</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p11">There are many other elements in this article on
    which I should love to linger.  But the matter which I wish to point out is
    that in that sentence is perfectly revealed the whole truth of what our
    Chamberlainites, hustlers, bustlers, Empire-builders, and strong, silent men,
    really mean by “commonsense.” They mean knocking, with deafening noise and
    dramatic effect, meaningless bits of iron into a useless bit of wood.  A man
    goes on to an American platform and behaves like a mountebank fool with a
    board and a hammer; well, I do not blame him; I might even admire him.  He may
    be a dashing and quite decent strategist.  He may be a fine romantic actor,
    like Burke flinging the dagger on the floor.  He may even (for all I know) be
    a sublime mystic, profoundly impressed with the ancient meaning of the divine
    trade of the Carpenter, and offering to the people a parable in the form of a
    ceremony.  All I wish to indicate is the abyss of mental confusion in which
    such wild ritualism can be called “sound common sense.” And it is in that
    abyss of mental confusion, and in that alone, that the new Imperialism lives
    and moves and has its being.  The whole glory and greatness of Mr. Chamberlain
    consists in this: that if a man hits the right nail on the head nobody cares
    where he hits it to or what it does.  They care about the noise of the hammer,
    not about the silent drip of the nail.  Before and throughout the African war,
    Mr. Chamberlain was always knocking in nails, with ringing decisiveness.  But
    when we ask, “But what have these nails held together?  Where is your
    carpentry?  Where are your contented Outlanders?  Where is your free South
    Africa?  Where is your British prestige? What have your nails done?” then
    what answer is there?  We must go back (with an affectionate sigh) to our
    Pearson for the answer to the question of what the nails have done: “The
    speaker who hammered nails into a board won thousands of votes.”</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p12">Now the whole of this passage is admirably
    characteristic of the new journalism which Mr. Pearson represents, the new
    journalism which has just purchased the Standard.  To take one instance out of
    hundreds, the incomparable man with the board and nails is described in the
    Pearson’s article as calling out (as he smote the symbolic nail), “Lie number
    one.  Nailed to the Mast!  Nailed to the Mast!” In the whole office there was
    apparently no compositor or office-boy to point out that we speak of lies
    being nailed to the counter, and not to the mast.  Nobody in the office knew
    that Pearson’s Magazine was falling into a stale Irish bull, which must be as
    old as St.  Patrick.  This is the real and essential tragedy of the sale of
    the Standard.  It is not merely that journalism is victorious over literature.
    It is that bad journalism is victorious over good journalism.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p13">It is not that one article which we consider
    costly and beautiful is being ousted by another kind of article which we
    consider common or unclean.  It is that of the same article a worse quality is
    preferred to a better.  If you like popular journalism (as I do), you will
    know that Pearson’s Magazine is poor and weak popular journalism.  You will
    know it as certainly as you know bad butter.  You will know as certainly that
    it is poor popular journalism as you know that the Strand, in the great days
    of Sherlock Holmes, was good popular journalism.  Mr. Pearson has been a
    monument of this enormous banality.  About everything he says and does there
    is something infinitely weak-minded.  He clamours for home trades and employs
    foreign ones to print his paper.  When this glaring fact is pointed out, he
    does not say that the thing was an oversight, like a sane man.  He cuts it off
    with scissors, like a child of three.  His very cunning is infantile.  And
    like a child of three, he does not cut it quite off.  In all human records I
    doubt if there is such an example of a profound simplicity in deception.  This
    is the sort of intelligence which now sits in the seat of the sane and
    honourable old Tory journalism.  If it were really the triumph of the tropical
    exuberance of the Yankee press, it would be vulgar, but still tropical.  But
    it is not.  We are delivered over to the bramble, and from the meanest of the
    shrubs comes the fire upon the cedars of Lebanon.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="viii-p14">The only question now is how much longer the
    fiction will endure that journalists of this order represent public opinion.
    It may be doubted whether any honest and serious Tariff Reformer would for a
    moment maintain that there was any majority for Tariff Reform in the country
    comparable to the ludicrous preponderance which money has given it among the
    great dailies.  The only inference is that for purposes of real public opinion
    the press is now a mere plutocratic oligarchy.  Doubtless the public buys the
    wares of these men, for one reason or another.  But there is no more reason to
    suppose that the public admires their politics than that the public admires
    the delicate philosophy of Mr. Crosse or the darker and sterner creed of
    Mr. Blackwell.  If these men are merely tradesmen, there is nothing to say
    except that there are plenty like them in the Battersea Park Road, and many
    much better.  But if they make any sort of attempt to be politicians, we can
    only point out to them that they are not as yet even good
    journalists.</p>
   </div1>

<div1 title="IX.  The Moods of Mr. George Moore" n="ix" shorttitle="" progress="40.03%" prev="viii" next="x" id="ix">
    <h3 id="ix-p0.1">IX.  The Moods of Mr. George Moore</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="ix-p1">Mr. George Moore began his literary career by
    writing his personal confessions; nor is there any harm in this if he had not
    continued them for the remainder of his life.  He is a man of genuinely
    forcible mind and of great command over a kind of rhetorical and fugitive
    conviction which excites and pleases.  He is in a perpetual state of temporary
    honesty.  He has admired all the most admirable modern eccentrics until they
    could stand it no longer.  Everything he writes, it is to be fully admitted,
    has a genuine mental power.  His account of his reason for leaving the Roman
    Catholic Church is possibly the most admirable tribute to that communion which
    has been written of late years.  For the fact of the matter is, that the
    weakness which has rendered barren the many brilliancies of Mr. Moore is
    actually that weakness which the Roman Catholic Church is at its best in
    combating.  Mr. Moore hates Catholicism because it breaks up the house of
    looking-glasses in which he lives.  Mr. Moore does not dislike so much being
    asked to believe in the spiritual existence of miracles or sacraments, but he
    does fundamentally dislike being asked to believe in the actual existence of
    other people.  Like his master Pater and all the aesthetes, his real quarrel
    with life is that it is not a dream that can be moulded by the dreamer.  It is
    not the dogma of the reality of the other world that troubles him, but the
    dogma of the reality of this world.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ix-p2">The truth is that the tradition of Christianity
    (which is still the only coherent ethic of Europe) rests on two or three
    paradoxes or mysteries which can easily be impugned in argument and as easily
    justified in life.  One of them, for instance, is the paradox of hope or faith
    — that the more hopeless is the situation the more hopeful must be the man.
    Stevenson understood this, and consequently Mr. Moore cannot understand
    Stevenson.  Another is the paradox of charity or chivalry that the weaker a
    thing is the more it should be respected, that the more indefensible a thing
    is the more it should appeal to us for a certain kind of defence.  Thackeray
    understood this, and therefore Mr. Moore does not understand Thackeray.  Now,
    one of these very practical and working mysteries in the Christian tradition,
    and one which the Roman Catholic Church, as I say, has done her best work in
    singling out, is the conception of the sinfulness of pride.  Pride is a
    weakness in the character; it dries up laughter, it dries up wonder, it dries
    up chivalry and energy.  The Christian tradition understands this; therefore
    Mr. Moore does not understand the Christian tradition.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ix-p3">For the truth is much stranger even than it appears
    in the formal doctrine of the sin of pride.  It is not only true that humility
    is a much wiser and more vigorous thing than pride.  It is also true that
    vanity is a much wiser and more vigorous thing than pride.  Vanity is social
    — it is almost a kind of comradeship; pride is solitary and uncivilized.
    Vanity is active; it desires the applause of infinite multitudes; pride is
    passive, desiring only the applause of one person, which it already has.
    Vanity is humorous, and can enjoy the joke even of itself; pride is dull, and
    cannot even smile.  And the whole of this difference is the difference between
    Stevenson and Mr. George Moore, who, as he informs us, has “brushed Stevenson
    aside.” I do not know where he has been brushed to, but wherever it is I
    fancy he is having a good time, because he had the wisdom to be vain, and not
    proud.  Stevenson had a windy vanity; Mr. Moore has a dusty egoism.  Hence
    Stevenson could amuse himself as well as us with his vanity; while the richest
    effects of Mr. Moore’s absurdity are hidden from his eyes.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ix-p4">If we compare this solemn folly with the happy
    folly with which Stevenson belauds his own books and berates his own critics,
    we shall not find it difficult to guess why it is that Stevenson at least
    found a final philosophy of some sort to live by, while Mr. Moore is always
    walking the world looking for a new one.  Stevenson had found that the secret
    of life lies in laughter and humility.  Self is the gorgon.  Vanity sees it in
    the mirror of other men and lives.  Pride studies it for itself and is turned
    to stone.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="ix-p5">It is necessary to dwell on this defect in
    Mr. Moore, because it is really the weakness of work which is not without its
    strength.  Mr. Moore’s egoism is not merely a moral weakness, it is a very
    constant and influential aesthetic weakness as well.  We should really be much
    more interested in Mr. Moore if he were not quite so interested in himself.
    We feel as if we were being shown through a gallery of really fine pictures,
    into each of which, by some useless and discordant convention, the artist had
    represented the same figure in the same attitude. “The Grand Canal with a
    distant view of Mr. Moore,” “Effect of Mr. Moore through a Scotch Mist,”
    “Mr. Moore by Firelight,” “Ruins of Mr. Moore by Moonlight,” and so on,
    seems to be the endless series.  He would no doubt reply that in such a book
    as this he intended to reveal himself.  But the answer is that in such a book
    as this he does not succeed.  One of the thousand objections to the sin of
    pride lies precisely in this, that self-consciousness of necessity destroys
    self-revelation.  A man who thinks a great deal about himself will try to be
    many-sided, attempt a theatrical excellence at all points, will try to be an
    encyclopaedia of culture, and his own real personality will be lost in that
    false universalism.  Thinking about himself will lead to trying to be the
    universe; trying to be the universe will lead to ceasing to be anything.  If,
    on the other hand, a man is sensible enough to think only about the universe;
    he will think about it in his own individual way.  He will keep virgin the
    secret of God; he will see the grass as no other man can see it, and look at a
    sun that no man has ever known.  This fact is very practically brought out in
    Mr. Moore’s “Confessions.” In reading them we do not feel the presence of a
    clean-cut personality like that of Thackeray and Matthew Arnold.  We only read
    a number of quite clever and largely conflicting opinions which might be
    uttered by any clever person, but which we are called upon to admire
    specifically, because they are uttered by Mr. Moore.  He is the only thread
    that connects Catholicism and Protestantism, realism and mysticism — he or
    rather his name.  He is profoundly absorbed even in views he no longer holds,
    and he expects us to be.  And he intrudes the capital “I” even where it need
    not be intruded — even where it weakens the force of a plain statement.
    Where another man would say, “It is a fine day,” Mr. Moore says, “Seen
    through my temperament, the day appeared fine.” Where another man would say
    “Milton has obviously a fine style,” Mr. Moore would say, “As a stylist
    Milton had always impressed me.” The Nemesis of this self-centred spirit is
    that of being totally ineffectual.  Mr. Moore has started many interesting
    crusades, but he has abandoned them before his disciples could begin.  Even
    when he is on the side of the truth he is as fickle as the children of
    falsehood.  Even when he has found reality he cannot find rest.  One Irish
    quality he has which no Irishman was ever without — pugnacity; and that is
    certainly a great virtue, especially in the present age.  But he has not the
    tenacity of conviction which goes with the fighting spirit in a man like
    Bernard Shaw.  His weakness of introspection and selfishness in all their
    glory cannot prevent him fighting; but they will always prevent him
    winning.</p>
   </div1>

<div1 title="X.  On Sandals and Simplicity" n="x" shorttitle="" progress="42.13%" prev="ix" next="xi" id="x">
    <h3 id="x-p0.1">X.  On Sandals and Simplicity</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="x-p1">The great misfortune of the modern English is not at
    all that they are more boastful than other people (they are not); it is that
    they are boastful about those particular things which nobody can boast of
    without losing them.  A Frenchman can be proud of being bold and logical, and
    still remain bold and logical.  A German can be proud of being reflective and
    orderly, and still remain reflective and orderly.  But an Englishman cannot be
    proud of being simple and direct, and still remain simple and direct.  In the
    matter of these strange virtues, to know them is to kill them.  A man may be
    conscious of being heroic or conscious of being divine, but he cannot (in
    spite of all the Anglo-Saxon poets) be conscious of being unconscious.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="x-p2">Now, I do not think that it can be honestly denied
    that some portion of this impossibility attaches to a class very different in
    their own opinion, at least, to the school of Anglo-Saxonism.  I mean that
    school of the simple life, commonly associated with Tolstoy.  If a perpetual
    talk about one’s own robustness leads to being less robust, it is even more
    true that a perpetual talking about one’s own simplicity leads to being less
    simple.  One great complaint, I think, must stand against the modern upholders
    of the simple life — the simple life in all its varied forms, from
    vegetarianism to the honourable consistency of the Doukhobors.  This complaint
    against them stands, that they would make us simple in the unimportant things,
    but complex in the important things.  They would make us simple in the things
    that do not matter — that is, in diet, in costume, in etiquette, in economic
    system.  But they would make us complex in the things that do matter — in
    philosophy, in loyalty, in spiritual acceptance, and spiritual rejection.  It
    does not so very much matter whether a man eats a grilled tomato or a plain
    tomato; it does very much matter whether he eats a plain tomato with a grilled
    mind.  The only kind of simplicity worth preserving is the simplicity of the
    heart, the simplicity which accepts and enjoys.  There may be a reasonable
    doubt as to what system preserves this; there can surely be no doubt that a
    system of simplicity destroys it.  There is more simplicity in the man who
    eats caviar on impulse than in the man who eats grape-nuts on principle.  The
    chief error of these people is to be found in the very phrase to which they
    are most attached—“plain living and high thinking.” These people do not
    stand in need of, will not be improved by, plain living and high thinking.
    They stand in need of the contrary.  They would be improved by high living and
    plain thinking.  A little high living (I say, having a full sense of
    responsibility, a little high living) would teach them the force and meaning
    of the human festivities, of the banquet that has gone on from the beginning
    of the world.  It would teach them the historic fact that the artificial is,
    if anything, older than the natural.  It would teach them that the loving-cup
    is as old as any hunger.  It would teach them that ritualism is older than any
    religion.  And a little plain thinking would teach them how harsh and fanciful
    are the mass of their own ethics, how very civilized and very complicated must
    be the brain of the Tolstoyan who really believes it to be evil to love one’s
    country and wicked to strike a blow.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="x-p3">A man approaches, wearing sandals and simple
    raiment, a raw tomato held firmly in his right hand, and says, “The
    affections of family and country alike are hindrances to the fuller
    development of human love;” but the plain thinker will only answer him, with
    a wonder not untinged with admiration, “What a great deal of trouble you must
    have taken in order to feel like that.” High living will reject the tomato.
    Plain thinking will equally decisively reject the idea of the invariable
    sinfulness of war.  High living will convince us that nothing is more
    materialistic than to despise a pleasure as purely material.  And plain
    thinking will convince us that nothing is more materialistic than to reserve
    our horror chiefly for material wounds.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="x-p4">The only simplicity that matters is the simplicity
    of the heart.  If that be gone, it can be brought back by no turnips or
    cellular clothing; but only by tears and terror and the fires that are not
    quenched.  If that remain, it matters very little if a few Early Victorian
    armchairs remain along with it.  Let us put a complex entree into a simple old
    gentleman; let us not put a simple entree into a complex old gentleman.  So
    long as human society will leave my spiritual inside alone, I will allow it,
    with a comparative submission, to work its wild will with my physical
    interior.  I will submit to cigars.  I will meekly embrace a bottle of
    Burgundy.  I will humble myself to a hansom cab.  If only by this means I may
    preserve to myself the virginity of the spirit, which enjoys with astonishment
    and fear.  I do not say that these are the only methods of preserving it.  I
    incline to the belief that there are others.  But I will have nothing to do
    with simplicity which lacks the fear, the astonishment, and the joy alike.  I
    will have nothing to do with the devilish vision of a child who is too simple
    to like toys.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="x-p5">The child is, indeed, in these, and many other
    matters, the best guide.  And in nothing is the child so righteously
    childlike, in nothing does he exhibit more accurately the sounder order of
    simplicity, than in the fact that he sees everything with a simple pleasure,
    even the complex things.  The false type of naturalness harps always on the
    distinction between the natural and the artificial.  The higher kind of
    naturalness ignores that distinction.  To the child the tree and the lamp-post
    are as natural and as artificial as each other; or rather, neither of them are
    natural but both supernatural.  For both are splendid and unexplained.  The
    flower with which God crowns the one, and the flame with which Sam the
    lamplighter crowns the other, are equally of the gold of fairy-tales.  In the
    middle of the wildest fields the most rustic child is, ten to one, playing at
    steam-engines.  And the only spiritual or philosophical objection to
    steam-engines is not that men pay for them or work at them, or make them very
    ugly, or even that men are killed by them; but merely that men do not play at
    them.  The evil is that the childish poetry of clockwork does not remain.  The
    wrong is not that engines are too much admired, but that they are not admired
    enough.  The sin is not that engines are mechanical, but that men are
    mechanical.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="x-p6">In this matter, then, as in all the other matters
    treated in this book, our main conclusion is that it is a fundamental point of
    view, a philosophy or religion which is needed, and not any change in habit or
    social routine.  The things we need most for immediate practical purposes are
    all abstractions.  We need a right view of the human lot, a right view of the
    human society; and if we were living eagerly and angrily in the enthusiasm of
    those things, we should, ipso facto, be living simply in the genuine and
    spiritual sense.  Desire and danger make every one simple.  And to those who
    talk to us with interfering eloquence about Jaeger and the pores of the skin,
    and about Plasmon and the coats of the stomach, at them shall only be hurled
    the words that are hurled at fops and gluttons, “Take no thought what ye
    shall eat or what ye shall drink, or wherewithal ye shall be clothed.  For
    after all these things do the Gentiles seek.  But seek first the kingdom of
    God and His righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.”
    Those amazing words are not only extraordinarily good, practical politics;
    they are also superlatively good hygiene.  The one supreme way of making all
    those processes go right, the processes of health, and strength, and grace,
    and beauty, the one and only way of making certain of their accuracy, is to
    think about something else.  If a man is bent on climbing into the seventh
    heaven, he may be quite easy about the pores of his skin.  If he harnesses his
    waggon to a star, the process will have a most satisfactory effect upon the
    coats of his stomach.  For the thing called “taking thought,” the thing for
    which the best modern word is “rationalizing,” is in its nature,
    inapplicable to all plain and urgent things.  Men take thought and ponder
    rationalistically, touching remote things — things that only theoretically
    matter, such as the transit of Venus.  But only at their peril can men
    rationalize about so practical a matter as health.</p>
   </div1>

<div1 title="XI.  Science and the Savages" n="xi" shorttitle="" progress="44.49%" prev="x" next="xii" id="xi">
    <h3 id="xi-p0.1">XI.  Science and the Savages</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="xi-p1">A permanent disadvantage of the study of folk-lore
    and kindred subjects is that the man of science can hardly be in the nature of
    things very frequently a man of the world.  He is a student of nature; he is
    scarcely ever a student of human nature.  And even where this difficulty is
    overcome, and he is in some sense a student of human nature, this is only a
    very faint beginning of the painful progress towards being human.  For the
    study of primitive race and religion stands apart in one important respect
    from all, or nearly all, the ordinary scientific studies.  A man can
    understand astronomy only by being an astronomer; he can understand entomology
    only by being an entomologist (or, perhaps, an insect); but he can understand
    a great deal of anthropology merely by being a man.  He is himself the animal
    which he studies.  Hence arises the fact which strikes the eye everywhere in
    the records of ethnology and folk-lore — the fact that the same frigid and
    detached spirit which leads to success in the study of astronomy or botany
    leads to disaster in the study of mythology or human origins.  It is necessary
    to cease to be a man in order to do justice to a microbe; it is not necessary
    to cease to be a man in order to do justice to men.  That same suppression of
    sympathies, that same waving away of intuitions or guess-work which make a man
    preternaturally clever in dealing with the stomach of a spider, will make him
    preternaturally stupid in dealing with the heart of man.  He is making himself
    inhuman in order to understand humanity.  An ignorance of the other world is
    boasted by many men of science; but in this matter their defect arises, not
    from ignorance of the other world, but from ignorance of this world.  For the
    secrets about which anthropologists concern themselves can be best learnt, not
    from books or voyages, but from the ordinary commerce of man with man.  The
    secret of why some savage tribe worships monkeys or the moon is not to be
    found even by travelling among those savages and taking down their answers in
    a note-book, although the cleverest man may pursue this course.  The answer to
    the riddle is in England; it is in London; nay, it is in his own heart.  When
    a man has discovered why men in Bond Street wear black hats he will at the
    same moment have discovered why men in Timbuctoo wear red feathers.  The
    mystery in the heart of some savage war-dance should not be studied in books
    of scientific travel; it should be studied at a subscription ball.  If a man
    desires to find out the origins of religions, let him not go to the Sandwich
    Islands; let him go to church.  If a man wishes to know the origin of human
    society, to know what society, philosophically speaking, really is, let him
    not go into the British Museum; let him go into society.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xi-p2">This total misunderstanding of the real nature of
    ceremonial gives rise to the most awkward and dehumanized versions of the
    conduct of men in rude lands or ages.  The man of science, not realizing that
    ceremonial is essentially a thing which is done without a reason, has to find
    a reason for every sort of ceremonial, and, as might be supposed, the reason
    is generally a very absurd one — absurd because it originates not in the
    simple mind of the barbarian, but in the sophisticated mind of the professor.
    The learned man will say, for instance, “The natives of Mumbojumbo Land
    believe that the dead man can eat and will require food upon his journey to
    the other world.  This is attested by the fact that they place food in the
    grave, and that any family not complying with this rite is the object of the
    anger of the priests and the tribe.” To any one acquainted with humanity this
    way of talking is topsy-turvy.  It is like saying, “The English in the
    twentieth century believed that a dead man could smell.  This is attested by
    the fact that they always covered his grave with lilies, violets, or other
    flowers.  Some priestly and tribal terrors were evidently attached to the
    neglect of this action, as we have records of several old ladies who were very
    much disturbed in mind because their wreaths had not arrived in time for the
    funeral.” It may be of course that savages put food with a dead man because
    they think that a dead man can eat, or weapons with a dead man because they
    think that a dead man can fight.  But personally I do not believe that they
    think anything of the kind.  I believe they put food or weapons on the dead
    for the same reason that we put flowers, because it is an exceedingly natural
    and obvious thing to do.  We do not understand, it is true, the emotion which
    makes us think it obvious and natural; but that is because, like all the
    important emotions of human existence it is essentially irrational.  We do not
    understand the savage for the same reason that the savage does not understand
    himself.  And the savage does not understand himself for the same reason that
    we do not understand ourselves either.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xi-p3">The obvious truth is that the moment any matter has
    passed through the human mind it is finally and for ever spoilt for all
    purposes of science.  It has become a thing incurably mysterious and infinite;
    this mortal has put on immortality.  Even what we call our material desires
    are spiritual, because they are human.  Science can analyse a pork-chop, and
    say how much of it is phosphorus and how much is protein; but science cannot
    analyse any man’s wish for a pork-chop, and say how much of it is hunger, how
    much custom, how much nervous fancy, how much a haunting love of the
    beautiful.  The man’s desire for the pork-chop remains literally as mystical
    and ethereal as his desire for heaven.  All attempts, therefore, at a science
    of any human things, at a science of history, a science of folk-lore, a
    science of sociology, are by their nature not merely hopeless, but crazy.  You
    can no more be certain in economic history that a man’s desire for money was
    merely a desire for money than you can be certain in hagiology that a saint’s
    desire for God was merely a desire for God.  And this kind of vagueness in the
    primary phenomena of the study is an absolutely final blow to anything in the
    nature of a science.  Men can construct a science with very few instruments,
    or with very plain instruments; but no one on earth could construct a science
    with unreliable instruments.  A man might work out the whole of mathematics
    with a handful of pebbles, but not with a handful of clay which was always
    falling apart into new fragments, and falling together into new combinations.
    A man might measure heaven and earth with a reed, but not with a growing
    reed.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xi-p4">As one of the enormous follies of folk-lore, let us
    take the case of the transmigration of stories, and the alleged unity of their
    source.  Story after story the scientific mythologists have cut out of its
    place in history, and pinned side by side with similar stories in their museum
    of fables.  The process is industrious, it is fascinating, and the whole of it
    rests on one of the plainest fallacies in the world.  That a story has been
    told all over the place at some time or other, not only does not prove that it
    never really happened; it does not even faintly indicate or make slightly more
    probable that it never happened.  That a large number of fishermen have
    falsely asserted that they have caught a pike two feet long, does not in the
    least affect the question of whether any one ever really did so.  That
    numberless journalists announce a Franco-German war merely for money is no
    evidence one way or the other upon the dark question of whether such a war
    ever occurred.  Doubtless in a few hundred years the innumerable Franco-German
    wars that did not happen will have cleared the scientific mind of any belief
    in the legendary war of ‘70 which did.  But that will be because if folk-lore
    students remain at all, their nature win be unchanged; and their services to
    folk-lore will be still as they are at present, greater than they know.  For
    in truth these men do something far more godlike than studying legends; they
    create them.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xi-p5">There are two kinds of stories which the scientists
    say cannot be true, because everybody tells them.  The first class consists of
    the stories which are told everywhere, because they are somewhat odd or
    clever; there is nothing in the world to prevent their having happened to
    somebody as an adventure any more than there is anything to prevent their
    having occurred, as they certainly did occur, to somebody as an idea.  But
    they are not likely to have happened to many people.  The second class of
    their “myths” consist of the stories that are told everywhere for the simple
    reason that they happen everywhere.  Of the first class, for instance, we
    might take such an example as the story of William Tell, now generally ranked
    among legends upon the sole ground that it is found in the tales of other
    peoples.  Now, it is obvious that this was told everywhere because whether
    true or fictitious it is what is called “a good story;” it is odd, exciting,
    and it has a climax.  But to suggest that some such eccentric incident can
    never have happened in the whole history of archery, or that it did not happen
    to any particular person of whom it is told, is stark impudence.  The idea of
    shooting at a mark attached to some valuable or beloved person is an idea
    doubtless that might easily have occurred to any inventive poet.  But it is
    also an idea that might easily occur to any boastful archer.  It might be one
    of the fantastic caprices of some story-teller.  It might equally well be one
    of the fantastic caprices of some tyrant.  It might occur first in real life
    and afterwards occur in legends.  Or it might just as well occur first in
    legends and afterwards occur in real life.  If no apple has ever been shot off
    a boy’s head from the beginning of the world, it may be done tomorrow morning,
    and by somebody who has never heard of William Tell.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xi-p6">This type of tale, indeed, may be pretty fairly
    paralleled with the ordinary anecdote terminating in a repartee or an Irish
    bull.  Such a retort as the famous <span lang="fr" id="xi-p6.1">“je ne vois pas la
    necessité”</span> we have all seen attributed to Talleyrand, to Voltaire,
    to Henri Quatre, to an anonymous judge, and so on.  But this variety does not
    in anyway make it more likely that the thing was never said at all.  It is
    highly likely that it was really said by somebody unknown.  It is highly
    likely that it was really said by Talleyrand.  In any case, it is not any more
    difficult to believe that the mot might have occurred to a man in conversation
    than to a man writing memoirs.  It might have occurred to any of the men I
    have mentioned.  But there is this point of distinction about it, that it is
    not likely to have occurred to all of them.  And this is where the first class
    of so-called myth differs from the second to which I have previously referred.
    For there is a second class of incident found to be common to the stories of
    five or six heroes, say to Sigurd, to Hercules, to Rustem, to the Cid, and so
    on.  And the peculiarity of this myth is that not only is it highly reasonable
    to imagine that it really happened to one hero, but it is highly reasonable to
    imagine that it really happened to all of them.  Such a story, for instance,
    is that of a great man having his strength swayed or thwarted by the
    mysterious weakness of a woman.  The anecdotal story, the story of William
    Tell, is as I have said, popular, because it is peculiar.  But this kind of
    story, the story of Samson and Delilah of Arthur and Guinevere, is obviously
    popular because it is not peculiar.  It is popular as good, quiet fiction is
    popular, because it tells the truth about people.  If the ruin of Samson by a
    woman, and the ruin of Hercules by a woman, have a common legendary origin, it
    is gratifying to know that we can also explain, as a fable, the ruin of Nelson
    by a woman and the ruin of Parnell by a woman.  And, indeed, I have no doubt
    whatever that, some centuries hence, the students of folk-lore will refuse
    altogether to believe that Elizabeth Barrett eloped with Robert Browning, and
    will prove their point up to the hilt by the, unquestionable fact that the
    whole fiction of the period was full of such elopements from end to end.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xi-p7">Possibly the most pathetic of all the delusions of
    the modern students of primitive belief is the notion they have about the
    thing they call anthropomorphism.  They believe that primitive men attributed
    phenomena to a god in human form in order to explain them, because his mind in
    its sullen limitation could not reach any further than his own clownish
    existence.  The thunder was called the voice of a man, the lightning the eyes
    of a man, because by this explanation they were made more reasonable and
    comfortable.  The final cure for all this kind of philosophy is to walk down a
    lane at night.  Any one who does so will discover very quickly that men
    pictured something semi-human at the back of all things, not because such a
    thought was natural, but because it was supernatural; not because it made
    things more comprehensible, but because it made them a hundred times more
    incomprehensible and mysterious.  For a man walking down a lane at night can
    see the conspicuous fact that as long as nature keeps to her own course, she
    has no power with us at all.  As long as a tree is a tree, it is a top-heavy
    monster with a hundred arms, a thousand tongues, and only one leg.  But so
    long as a tree is a tree, it does not frighten us at all.  It begins to be
    something alien, to be something strange, only when it looks like ourselves.
    When a tree really looks like a man our knees knock under us.  And when the
    whole universe looks like a man we fall on our faces.</p>
   </div1>

<div1 title="XII.  Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson" n="xii" shorttitle="" progress="48.26%" prev="xi" next="xiii" id="xii">
    <h3 id="xii-p0.1">XII.  Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p1">Of the New Paganism (or neo-Paganism), as it was
    preached flamboyantly by Mr. Swinburne or delicately by Walter Pater, there is
    no necessity to take any very grave account, except as a thing which left
    behind it incomparable exercises in the English language.  The New Paganism is
    no longer new, and it never at any time bore the smallest resemblance to
    Paganism.  The ideas about the ancient civilization which it has left loose in
    the public mind are certainly extraordinary enough.  The term “pagan” is
    continually used in fiction and light literature as meaning a man without any
    religion, whereas a pagan was generally a man with about half a dozen.  The
    pagans, according to this notion, were continually crowning themselves with
    flowers and dancing about in an irresponsible state, whereas, if there were
    two things that the best pagan civilization did honestly believe in, they were
    a rather too rigid dignity and a much too rigid responsibility.  Pagans are
    depicted as above all things inebriate and lawless, whereas they were above
    all things reasonable and respectable.  They are praised as disobedient when
    they had only one great virtue — civic obedience.  They are envied and
    admired as shamelessly happy when they had only one great sin — despair.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p2">Mr. Lowes Dickinson, the most pregnant and
    provocative of recent writers on this and similar subjects, is far too solid a
    man to have fallen into this old error of the mere anarchy of Paganism.  In
    order to make hay of that Hellenic enthusiasm which has as its ideal mere
    appetite and egotism, it is not necessary to know much philosophy, but merely
    to know a little Greek.  Mr. Lowes Dickinson knows a great deal of philosophy,
    and also a great deal of Greek, and his error, if error he has, is not that of
    the crude hedonist.  But the contrast which he offers between Christianity and
    Paganism in the matter of moral ideals — a contrast which he states very ably
    in a paper called “How long halt ye?” which appeared in the Independent
    Review — does, I think, contain an error of a deeper kind.  According to him,
    the ideal of Paganism was not, indeed, a mere frenzy of lust and liberty and
    caprice, but was an ideal of full and satisfied humanity.  According to him,
    the ideal of Christianity was the ideal of asceticism.  When I say that I
    think this idea wholly wrong as a matter of philosophy and history, I am not
    talking for the moment about any ideal Christianity of my own, or even of any
    primitive Christianity undefiled by after events.  I am not, like so many
    modern Christian idealists, basing my case upon certain things which Christ
    said.  Neither am I, like so many other Christian idealists, basing my case
    upon certain things that Christ forgot to say.  I take historic Christianity
    with all its sins upon its head; I take it, as I would take Jacobinism, or
    Mormonism, or any other mixed or unpleasing human product, and I say that the
    meaning of its action was not to be found in asceticism.  I say that its point
    of departure from Paganism was not asceticism.  I say that its point of
    difference with the modern world was not asceticism.  I say that St.  Simeon
    Stylites had not his main inspiration in asceticism.  I say that the main
    Christian impulse cannot be described as asceticism, even in the ascetics.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p3">Let me set about making the matter clear.  There
    is one broad fact about the relations of Christianity and Paganism which is so
    simple that many will smile at it, but which is so important that all moderns
    forget it.  The primary fact about Christianity and Paganism is that one came
    after the other.  Mr. Lowes Dickinson speaks of them as if they were parallel
    ideals — even speaks as if Paganism were the newer of the two, and the more
    fitted for a new age.  He suggests that the Pagan ideal will be the ultimate
    good of man; but if that is so, we must at least ask with more curiosity than
    he allows for, why it was that man actually found his ultimate good on earth
    under the stars, and threw it away again.  It is this extraordinary enigma to
    which I propose to attempt an answer.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p4">There is only one thing in the modern world that
    has been face to face with Paganism; there is only one thing in the modern
    world which in that sense knows anything about Paganism: and that is
    Christianity.  That fact is really the weak point in the whole of that
    hedonistic neo-Paganism of which I have spoken.  All that genuinely remains of
    the ancient hymns or the ancient dances of Europe, all that has honestly come
    to us from the festivals of Phoebus or Pan, is to be found in the festivals of
    the Christian Church.  If any one wants to hold the end of a chain which
    really goes back to the heathen mysteries, he had better take hold of a
    festoon of flowers at Easter or a string of sausages at Christmas.  Everything
    else in the modern world is of Christian origin, even everything that seems
    most anti-Christian.  The French Revolution is of Christian origin.  The
    newspaper is of Christian origin.  The anarchists are of Christian origin.
    Physical science is of Christian origin.  The attack on Christianity is of
    Christian origin.  There is one thing, and one thing only, in existence at the
    present day which can in any sense accurately be said to be of pagan origin,
    and that is Christianity.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p5">The real difference between Paganism and
    Christianity is perfectly summed up in the difference between the pagan, or
    natural, virtues, and those three virtues of Christianity which the Church of
    Rome calls virtues of grace.  The pagan, or rational, virtues are such things
    as justice and temperance, and Christianity has adopted them.  The three
    mystical virtues which Christianity has not adopted, but invented, are faith,
    hope, and charity.  Now much easy and foolish Christian rhetoric could easily
    be poured out upon those three words, but I desire to confine myself to the
    two facts which are evident about them.  The first evident fact (in marked
    contrast to the delusion of the dancing pagan)—the first evident fact, I say,
    is that the pagan virtues, such as justice and temperance, are the sad
    virtues, and that the mystical virtues of faith, hope, and charity are the gay
    and exuberant virtues.  And the second evident fact, which is even more
    evident, is the fact that the pagan virtues are the reasonable virtues, and
    that the Christian virtues of faith, hope, and charity are in their essence as
    unreasonable as they can be.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p6">As the word “unreasonable” is open to
    misunderstanding, the matter may be more accurately put by saying that each
    one of these Christian or mystical virtues involves a paradox in its own
    nature, and that this is not true of any of the typically pagan or rationalist
    virtues.  Justice consists in finding out a certain thing due to a certain man
    and giving it to him.  Temperance consists in finding out the proper limit of
    a particular indulgence and adhering to that.  But charity means pardoning
    what is unpardonable, or it is no virtue at all.  Hope means hoping when
    things are hopeless, or it is no virtue at all.  And faith means believing the
    incredible, or it is no virtue at all.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p7">It is somewhat amusing, indeed, to notice the
    difference between the fate of these three paradoxes in the fashion of the
    modern mind.  Charity is a fashionable virtue in our time; it is lit up by the
    gigantic firelight of Dickens.  Hope is a fashionable virtue to-day; our
    attention has been arrested for it by the sudden and silver trumpet of
    Stevenson.  But faith is unfashionable, and it is customary on every side to
    cast against it the fact that it is a paradox.  Everybody mockingly repeats
    the famous childish definition that faith is “the power of believing that
    which we know to be untrue.” Yet it is not one atom more paradoxical than
    hope or charity.  Charity is the power of defending that which we know to be
    indefensible.  Hope is the power of being cheerful in circumstances which we
    know to be desperate.  It is true that there is a state of hope which belongs
    to bright prospects and the morning; but that is not the virtue of hope.  The
    virtue of hope exists only in earthquake and eclipse.  It is true that there
    is a thing crudely called charity, which means charity to the deserving poor;
    but charity to the deserving is not charity at all, but justice.  It is the
    undeserving who require it, and the ideal either does not exist at all, or
    exists wholly for them.  For practical purposes it is at the hopeless moment
    that we require the hopeful man, and the virtue either does not exist at all,
    or begins to exist at that moment.  Exactly at the instant when hope ceases to
    be reasonable it begins to be useful.  Now the old pagan world went perfectly
    straightforward until it discovered that going straightforward is an enormous
    mistake.  It was nobly and beautifully reasonable, and discovered in its
    death-pang this lasting and valuable truth, a heritage for the ages, that
    reasonableness will not do.  The pagan age was truly an Eden or golden age, in
    this essential sense, that it is not to be recovered.  And it is not to be
    recovered in this sense again that, while we are certainly jollier than the
    pagans, and much more right than the pagans, there is not one of us who can,
    by the utmost stretch of energy, be so sensible as the pagans.  That naked
    innocence of the intellect cannot be recovered by any man after Christianity;
    and for this excellent reason, that every man after Christianity knows it to
    be misleading.  Let me take an example, the first that occurs to the mind, of
    this impossible plainness in the pagan point of view.  The greatest tribute to
    Christianity in the modern world is Tennyson’s “Ulysses.” The poet reads
    into the story of Ulysses the conception of an incurable desire to wander.
    But the real Ulysses does not desire to wander at all.  He desires to get
    home.  He displays his heroic and unconquerable qualities in resisting the
    misfortunes which baulk him; but that is all.  There is no love of adventure
    for its own sake; that is a Christian product.  There is no love of Penelope
    for her own sake; that is a Christian product.  Everything in that old world
    would appear to have been clean and obvious.  A good man was a good man; a bad
    man was a bad man.  For this reason they had no charity; for charity is a
    reverent agnosticism towards the complexity of the soul.  For this reason they
    had no such thing as the art of fiction, the novel; for the novel is a
    creation of the mystical idea of charity.  For them a pleasant landscape was
    pleasant, and an unpleasant landscape unpleasant.  Hence they had no idea of
    romance; for romance consists in thinking a thing more delightful because it
    is dangerous; it is a Christian idea.  In a word, we cannot reconstruct or
    even imagine the beautiful and astonishing pagan world.  It was a world in
    which common sense was really common.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p8">My general meaning touching the three virtues of
    which I have spoken will now, I hope, be sufficiently clear.  They are all
    three paradoxical, they are all three practical, and they are all three
    paradoxical because they are practical.  it is the stress of ultimate need,
    and a terrible knowledge of things as they are, which led men to set up these
    riddles, and to die for them.  Whatever may be the meaning of the
    contradiction, it is the fact that the only kind of hope that is of any use in
    a battle is a hope that denies arithmetic.  Whatever may be the meaning of the
    contradiction, it is the fact that the only kind of charity which any weak
    spirit wants, or which any generous spirit feels, is the charity which
    forgives the sins that are like scarlet.  Whatever may be the meaning of
    faith, it must always mean a certainty about something we cannot prove.  Thus,
    for instance, we believe by faith in the existence of other people.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p9">But there is another Christian virtue, a virtue
    far more obviously and historically connected with Christianity, which will
    illustrate even better the connection between paradox and practical necessity.
    This virtue cannot be questioned in its capacity as a historical symbol;
    certainly Mr. Lowes Dickinson will not question it.  It has been the boast of
    hundreds of the champions of Christianity.  It has been the taunt of hundreds
    of the opponents of Christianity.  It is, in essence, the basis of Mr. Lowes
    Dickinson’s whole distinction between Christianity and Paganism.  I mean, of
    course, the virtue of humility.  I admit, of course, most readily, that a
    great deal of false Eastern humility (that is, of strictly ascetic humility)
    mixed itself with the main stream of European Christianity.  We must not
    forget that when we speak of Christianity we are speaking of a whole continent
    for about a thousand years.  But of this virtue even more than of the other
    three, I would maintain the general proposition adopted above.  Civilization
    discovered Christian humility for the same urgent reason that it discovered
    faith and charity — that is, because Christian civilization had to discover
    it or die.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p10">The great psychological discovery of Paganism,
    which turned it into Christianity, can be expressed with some accuracy in one
    phrase.  The pagan set out, with admirable sense, to enjoy himself.  By the
    end of his civilization he had discovered that a man cannot enjoy himself and
    continue to enjoy anything else.  Mr. Lowes Dickinson has pointed out in words
    too excellent to need any further elucidation, the absurd shallowness of those
    who imagine that the pagan enjoyed himself only in a materialistic sense.  Of
    course, he enjoyed himself, not only intellectually even, he enjoyed himself
    morally, he enjoyed himself spiritually.  But it was himself that he was
    enjoying; on the face of it, a very natural thing to do.  Now, the
    psychological discovery is merely this, that whereas it had been supposed that
    the fullest possible enjoyment is to be found by extending our ego to
    infinity, the truth is that the fullest possible enjoyment is to be found by
    reducing our ego to zero.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p11">Humility is the thing which is for ever renewing
    the earth and the stars.  It is humility, and not duty, which preserves the
    stars from wrong, from the unpardonable wrong of casual resignation; it is
    through humility that the most ancient heavens for us are fresh and strong.
    The curse that came before history has laid on us all a tendency to be weary
    of wonders.  If we saw the sun for the first time it would be the most fearful
    and beautiful of meteors.  Now that we see it for the hundredth time we call
    it, in the hideous and blasphemous phrase of Wordsworth, “the light of common
    day.” We are inclined to increase our claims.  We are inclined to demand six
    suns, to demand a blue sun, to demand a green sun.  Humility is perpetually
    putting us back in the primal darkness.  There all light is lightning,
    startling and instantaneous.  Until we understand that original dark, in which
    we have neither sight nor expectation, we can give no hearty and childlike
    praise to the splendid sensationalism of things.  The terms “pessimism” and
    “optimism,” like most modern terms, are unmeaning.  But if they can be used
    in any vague sense as meaning something, we may say that in this great fact
    pessimism is the very basis of optimism.  The man who destroys himself creates
    the universe.  To the humble man, and to the humble man alone, the sun is
    really a sun; to the humble man, and to the humble man alone, the sea is
    really a sea.  When he looks at all the faces in the street, he does not only
    realize that men are alive, he realizes with a dramatic pleasure that they are
    not dead.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p12">I have not spoken of another aspect of the
    discovery of humility as a psychological necessity, because it is more
    commonly insisted on, and is in itself more obvious.  But it is equally clear
    that humility is a permanent necessity as a condition of effort and
    self-examination.  It is one of the deadly fallacies of Jingo politics that a
    nation is stronger for despising other nations.  As a matter of fact, the
    strongest nations are those, like Prussia or Japan, which began from very mean
    beginnings, but have not been too proud to sit at the feet of the foreigner
    and learn everything from him.  Almost every obvious and direct victory has
    been the victory of the plagiarist.  This is, indeed, only a very paltry
    by-product of humility, but it is a product of humility, and, therefore, it is
    successful.  Prussia had no Christian humility in its internal arrangements;
    hence its internal arrangements were miserable.  But it had enough Christian
    humility slavishly to copy France (even down to Frederick the Great’s poetry),
    and that which it had the humility to copy it had ultimately the honour to
    conquer.  The case of the Japanese is even more obvious; their only Christian
    and their only beautiful quality is that they have humbled themselves to be
    exalted.  All this aspect of humility, however, as connected with the matter
    of effort and striving for a standard set above us, I dismiss as having been
    sufficiently pointed out by almost all idealistic writers.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p13">It may be worth while, however, to point out the
    interesting disparity in the matter of humility between the modern notion of
    the strong man and the actual records of strong men.  Carlyle objected to the
    statement that no man could be a hero to his valet.  Every sympathy can be
    extended towards him in the matter if he merely or mainly meant that the
    phrase was a disparagement of hero-worship.  Hero-worship is certainly a
    generous and human impulse; the hero maybe faulty, but the worship can hardly
    be.  It may be that no man would be a hero to his valet.  But any man would be
    a valet to his hero.  But in truth both the proverb itself and Carlyle’s
    stricture upon it ignore the most essential matter at issue.  The ultimate
    psychological truth is not that no man is a hero to his valet.  The ultimate
    psychological truth, the foundation of Christianity, is that no man is a hero
    to himself.  Cromwell, according to Carlyle, was a strong man.  According to
    Cromwell, he was a weak one.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p14">The weak point in the whole of Carlyle’s case for
    aristocracy lies, indeed, in his most celebrated phrase.  Carlyle said that
    men were mostly fools.  Christianity, with a surer and more reverent realism,
    says that they are all fools.  This doctrine is sometimes called the doctrine
    of original sin.  It may also be described as the doctrine of the equality of
    men.  But the essential point of it is merely this, that whatever primary and
    far-reaching moral dangers affect any man, affect all men.  All men can be
    criminals, if tempted; all men can be heroes, if inspired.  And this doctrine
    does away altogether with Carlyle’s pathetic belief (or any one else’s
    pathetic belief) in “the wise few.” There are no wise few.  Every
    aristocracy that has ever existed has behaved, in all essential points,
    exactly like a small mob.  Every oligarchy is merely a knot of men in the
    street — that is to say, it is very jolly, but not infallible.  And no
    oligarchies in the world’s history have ever come off so badly in practical
    affairs as the very proud oligarchies — the oligarchy of Poland, the
    oligarchy of Venice.  And the armies that have most swiftly and suddenly
    broken their enemies in pieces have been the religious armies — the Moslem
    Armies, for instance, or the Puritan Armies.  And a religious army may, by its
    nature, be defined as an army in which every man is taught not to exalt but to
    abase himself.  Many modern Englishmen talk of themselves as the sturdy
    descendants of their sturdy Puritan fathers.  As a fact, they would run away
    from a cow.  If you asked one of their Puritan fathers, if you asked Bunyan,
    for instance, whether he was sturdy, he would have answered, with tears, that
    he was as weak as water.  And because of this he would have borne tortures.
    And this virtue of humility, while being practical enough to win battles, will
    always be paradoxical enough to puzzle pedants.  It is at one with the virtue
    of charity in this respect.  Every generous person will admit that the one
    kind of sin which charity should cover is the sin which is inexcusable.  And
    every generous person will equally agree that the one kind of pride which is
    wholly damnable is the pride of the man who has something to be proud of.  The
    pride which, proportionally speaking, does not hurt the character, is the
    pride in things which reflect no credit on the person at all.  Thus it does a
    man no harm to be proud of his country, and comparatively little harm to be
    proud of his remote ancestors.  It does him more harm to be proud of having
    made money, because in that he has a little more reason for pride.  It does
    him more harm still to be proud of what is nobler than money — intellect.
    And it does him most harm of all to value himself for the most valuable thing
    on earth — goodness.  The man who is proud of what is really creditable to
    him is the Pharisee, the man whom Christ Himself could not forbear to
    strike.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xii-p15">My objection to Mr. Lowes Dickinson and the
    reassertors of the pagan ideal is, then, this.  I accuse them of ignoring
    definite human discoveries in the moral world, discoveries as definite, though
    not as material, as the discovery of the circulation of the blood.  We cannot
    go back to an ideal of reason and sanity.  For mankind has discovered that
    reason does not lead to sanity.  We cannot go back to an ideal of pride and
    enjoyment.  For mankind has discovered that pride does not lead to enjoyment.
    I do not know by what extraordinary mental accident modern writers so
    constantly connect the idea of progress with the idea of independent thinking.
    Progress is obviously the antithesis of independent thinking.  For under
    independent or individualistic thinking, every man starts at the beginning,
    and goes, in all probability, just as far as his father before him.  But if
    there really be anything of the nature of progress, it must mean, above all
    things, the careful study and assumption of the whole of the past.  I accuse
    Mr. Lowes Dickinson and his school of reaction in the only real sense.  If he
    likes, let him ignore these great historic mysteries — the mystery of
    charity, the mystery of chivalry, the mystery of faith.  If he likes, let him
    ignore the plough or the printing-press.  But if we do revive and pursue the
    pagan ideal of a simple and rational self-completion we shall end — where
    Paganism ended.  I do not mean that we shall end in destruction.  I mean that
    we shall end in Christianity.</p>
   </div1>

<div1 title="XIII.  Celts and Celtophiles" n="xiii" shorttitle="" progress="54.44%" prev="xii" next="xiv" id="xiii">
    <h3 id="xiii-p0.1">XIII.  Celts and Celtophiles</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="xiii-p1">Science in the modern world has many uses; its
    chief use, however, is to provide long words to cover the errors of the rich.
    The word “kleptomania” is a vulgar example of what I mean.  It is on a par
    with that strange theory, always advanced when a wealthy or prominent person
    is in the dock, that exposure is more of a punishment for the rich than for
    the poor.  Of course, the very reverse is the truth.  Exposure is more of a
    punishment for the poor than for the rich.  The richer a man is the easier it
    is for him to be a tramp.  The richer a man is the easier it is for him to be
    popular and generally respected in the Cannibal Islands.  But the poorer a man
    is the more likely it is that he will have to use his past life whenever he
    wants to get a bed for the night.  Honour is a luxury for aristocrats, but it
    is a necessity for hall-porters.  This is a secondary matter, but it is an
    example of the general proposition I offer — the proposition that an enormous
    amount of modern ingenuity is expended on finding defences for the
    indefensible conduct of the powerful.  As I have said above, these defences
    generally exhibit themselves most emphatically in the form of appeals to
    physical science.  And of all the forms in which science, or pseudo-science,
    has come to the rescue of the rich and stupid, there is none so singular as
    the singular invention of the theory of races.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiii-p2">When a wealthy nation like the English discovers
    the perfectly patent fact that it is making a ludicrous mess of the government
    of a poorer nation like the Irish, it pauses for a moment in consternation,
    and then begins to talk about Celts and Teutons.  As far as I can understand
    the theory, the Irish are Celts and the English are Teutons.  Of course, the
    Irish are not Celts any more than the English are Teutons.  I have not
    followed the ethnological discussion with much energy, but the last scientific
    conclusion which I read inclined on the whole to the summary that the English
    were mainly Celtic and the Irish mainly Teutonic.  But no man alive, with even
    the glimmering of a real scientific sense, would ever dream of applying the
    terms “Celtic” or “Teutonic” to either of them in any positive or useful
    sense.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiii-p3">That sort of thing must be left to people who
    talk about the Anglo-Saxon race, and extend the expression to America.  How
    much of the blood of the Angles and Saxons (whoever they were) there remains
    in our mixed British, Roman, German, Dane, Norman, and Picard stock is a
    matter only interesting to wild antiquaries.  And how much of that diluted
    blood can possibly remain in that roaring whirlpool of America into which a
    cataract of Swedes, Jews, Germans, Irishmen, and Italians is perpetually
    pouring, is a matter only interesting to lunatics.  It would have been wiser
    for the English governing class to have called upon some other god.  All other
    gods, however weak and warring, at least boast of being constant.  But science
    boasts of being in a flux for ever; boasts of being unstable as water.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiii-p4">And England and the English governing class never
    did call on this absurd deity of race until it seemed, for an instant, that
    they had no other god to call on.  All the most genuine Englishmen in history
    would have yawned or laughed in your face if you had begun to talk about
    Anglo-Saxons.  If you had attempted to substitute the ideal of race for the
    ideal of nationality, I really do not like to think what they would have said.
    I certainly should not like to have been the officer of Nelson who suddenly
    discovered his French blood on the eve of Trafalgar.  I should not like to
    have been the Norfolk or Suffolk gentleman who had to expound to Admiral Blake
    by what demonstrable ties of genealogy he was irrevocably bound to the Dutch.
    The truth of the whole matter is very simple.  Nationality exists, and has
    nothing in the world to do with race.  Nationality is a thing like a church or
    a secret society; it is a product of the human soul and will; it is a
    spiritual product.  And there are men in the modern world who would think
    anything and do anything rather than admit that anything could be a spiritual
    product.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiii-p5">A nation, however, as it confronts the modern
    world, is a purely spiritual product.  Sometimes it has been born in
    independence, like Scotland.  Sometimes it has been born in dependence, in
    subjugation, like Ireland.  Sometimes it is a large thing cohering out of many
    smaller things, like Italy.  Sometimes it is a small thing breaking away from
    larger things, like Poland.  But in each and every case its quality is purely
    spiritual, or, if you will, purely psychological.  It is a moment when five
    men become a sixth man.  Every one knows it who has ever founded a club.  It
    is a moment when five places become one place.  Every one must know it who has
    ever had to repel an invasion.  Mr. Timothy Healy, the most serious intellect
    in the present House of Commons, summed up nationality to perfection when he
    simply called it something for which people will die, as he excellently said
    in reply to Lord Hugh Cecil, “No one, not even the noble lord, would die for
    the meridian of Greenwich.” And that is the great tribute to its purely
    psychological character.  It is idle to ask why Greenwich should not cohere in
    this spiritual manner while Athens or Sparta did.  It is like asking why a man
    falls in love with one woman and not with another.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiii-p6">Now, of this great spiritual coherence,
    independent of external circumstances, or of race, or of any obvious physical
    thing, Ireland is the most remarkable example.  Rome conquered nations, but
    Ireland has conquered races.  The Norman has gone there and become Irish, the
    Scotchman has gone there and become Irish, the Spaniard has gone there and
    become Irish, even the bitter soldier of Cromwell has gone there and become
    Irish.  Ireland, which did not exist even politically, has been stronger than
    all the races that existed scientifically.  The purest Germanic blood, the
    purest Norman blood, the purest blood of the passionate Scotch patriot, has
    not been so attractive as a nation without a flag.  Ireland, unrecognized and
    oppressed, has easily absorbed races, as such trifles are easily absorbed.
    She has easily disposed of physical science, as such superstitions are easily
    disposed of.  Nationality in its weakness has been stronger than ethnology in
    its strength.  Five triumphant races have been absorbed, have been defeated by
    a defeated nationality.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiii-p7">This being the true and strange glory of Ireland,
    it is impossible to hear without impatience of the attempt so constantly made
    among her modern sympathizers to talk about Celts and Celticism.  Who were the
    Celts? I defy anybody to say.  Who are the Irish? I defy any one to be
    indifferent, or to pretend not to know.  Mr. W.B. Yeats, the great Irish
    genius who has appeared in our time, shows his own admirable penetration in
    discarding altogether the argument from a Celtic race.  But he does not wholly
    escape, and his followers hardly ever escape, the general objection to the
    Celtic argument.  The tendency of that argument is to represent the Irish or
    the Celts as a strange and separate race, as a tribe of eccentrics in the
    modern world immersed in dim legends and fruitless dreams.  Its tendency is to
    exhibit the Irish as odd, because they see the fairies.  Its trend is to make
    the Irish seem weird and wild because they sing old songs and join in strange
    dances.  But this is quite an error; indeed, it is the opposite of the truth.
    It is the English who are odd because they do not see the fairies.  It is the
    inhabitants of Kensington who are weird and wild because they do not sing old
    songs and join in strange dances.  In all this the Irish are not in the least
    strange and separate, are not in the least Celtic, as the word is commonly and
    popularly used.  In all this the Irish are simply an ordinary sensible nation,
    living the life of any other ordinary and sensible nation which has not been
    either sodden with smoke or oppressed by money-lenders, or otherwise corrupted
    with wealth and science.  There is nothing Celtic about having legends.  It is
    merely human.  The Germans, who are (I suppose) Teutonic, have hundreds of
    legends, wherever it happens that the Germans are human.  There is nothing
    Celtic about loving poetry; the English loved poetry more, perhaps, than any
    other people before they came under the shadow of the chimney-pot and the
    shadow of the chimney-pot hat.  It is not Ireland which is mad and mystic; it
    is Manchester which is mad and mystic, which is incredible, which is a wild
    exception among human things.  Ireland has no need to play the silly game of
    the science of races; Ireland has no need to pretend to be a tribe of
    visionaries apart.  In the matter of visions, Ireland is more than a nation,
    it is a model nation.</p>
   </div1>

<div1 title="XIV.  On Certain Modern Writers and the Institution of the Family" n="xiv" shorttitle="" progress="56.87%" prev="xiii" next="xv" id="xiv">
    <h3 id="xiv-p0.1">XIV.  On Certain Modern Writers and the Institution of the Family</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p1">The family may fairly be considered, one would
    think, an ultimate human institution.  Every one would admit that it has been
    the main cell and central unit of almost all societies hitherto, except,
    indeed, such societies as that of Lacedaemon, which went in for “efficiency,”
    and has, therefore, perished, and left not a trace behind.  Christianity, even
    enormous as was its revolution, did not alter this ancient and savage
    sanctity; it merely reversed it.  It did not deny the trinity of father,
    mother, and child.  It merely read it backwards, making it run child, mother,
    father.  This it called, not the family, but the Holy Family, for many things
    are made holy by being turned upside down.  But some sages of our own
    decadence have made a serious attack on the family.  They have impugned it, as
    I think wrongly; and its defenders have defended it, and defended it wrongly.
    The common defence of the family is that, amid the stress and fickleness of
    life, it is peaceful, pleasant, and at one.  But there is another defence of
    the family which is possible, and to me evident; this defence is that the
    family is not peaceful and not pleasant and not at one.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p2">It is not fashionable to say much nowadays of the
    advantages of the small community.  We are told that we must go in for large
    empires and large ideas.  There is one advantage, however, in the small state,
    the city, or the village, which only the wilfully blind can overlook.  The man
    who lives in a small community lives in a much larger world.  He knows much
    more of the fierce varieties and uncompromising divergences of men.  The
    reason is obvious.  In a large community we can choose our companions.  In a
    small community our companions are chosen for us.  Thus in all extensive and
    highly civilized societies groups come into existence founded upon what is
    called sympathy, and shut out the real world more sharply than the gates of a
    monastery.  There is nothing really narrow about the clan; the thing which is
    really narrow is the clique.  The men of the clan live together because they
    all wear the same tartan or are all descended from the same sacred cow; but in
    their souls, by the divine luck of things, there will always be more colours
    than in any tartan.  But the men of the clique live together because they have
    the same kind of soul, and their narrowness is a narrowness of spiritual
    coherence and contentment, like that which exists in hell.  A big society
    exists in order to form cliques.  A big society is a society for the promotion
    of narrowness.  It is a machinery for the purpose of guarding the solitary and
    sensitive individual from all experience of the bitter and bracing human
    compromises.  It is, in the most literal sense of the words, a society for the
    prevention of Christian knowledge.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p3">We can see this change, for instance, in the
    modern transformation of the thing called a club.  When London was smaller,
    and the parts of London more self-contained and parochial, the club was what
    it still is in villages, the opposite of what it is now in great cities.  Then
    the club was valued as a place where a man could be sociable.  Now the club is
    valued as a place where a man can be unsociable.  The more the enlargement and
    elaboration of our civilization goes on the more the club ceases to be a place
    where a man can have a noisy argument, and becomes more and more a place where
    a man can have what is somewhat fantastically called a quiet chop.  Its aim is
    to make a man comfortable, and to make a man comfortable is to make him the
    opposite of sociable.  Sociability, like all good things, is full of
    discomforts, dangers, and renunciations.  The club tends to produce the most
    degraded of all combinations — the luxurious anchorite, the man who combines
    the self-indulgence of Lucullus with the insane loneliness of St.  Simeon
    Stylites.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p4">If we were to-morrow morning snowed up in the
    street in which we live, we should step suddenly into a much larger and much
    wilder world than we have ever known.  And it is the whole effort of the
    typically modern person to escape from the street in which he lives.  First he
    invents modern hygiene and goes to Margate.  Then he invents modern culture
    and goes to Florence.  Then he invents modern imperialism and goes to
    Timbuctoo.  He goes to the fantastic borders of the earth.  He pretends to
    shoot tigers.  He almost rides on a camel.  And in all this he is still
    essentially fleeing from the street in which he was born; and of this flight
    he is always ready with his own explanation.  He says he is fleeing from his
    street because it is dull; he is lying.  He is really fleeing from his street
    because it is a great deal too exciting.  It is exciting because it is
    exacting; it is exacting because it is alive.  He can visit Venice because to
    him the Venetians are only Venetians; the people in his own street are men.
    He can stare at the Chinese because for him the Chinese are a passive thing to
    be stared at; if he stares at the old lady in the next garden, she becomes
    active.  He is forced to flee, in short, from the too stimulating society of
    his equals — of free men, perverse, personal, deliberately different from
    himself.  The street in Brixton is too glowing and overpowering.  He has to
    soothe and quiet himself among tigers and vultures, camels and crocodiles.
    These creatures are indeed very different from himself.  But they do not put
    their shape or colour or custom into a decisive intellectual competition with
    his own.  They do not seek to destroy his principles and assert their own; the
    stranger monsters of the suburban street do seek to do this.  The camel does
    not contort his features into a fine sneer because Mr. Robinson has not got a
    hump; the cultured gentleman at No.  5 does exhibit a sneer because Robinson
    has not got a dado.  The vulture will not roar with laughter because a man
    does not fly; but the major at No.  9 will roar with laughter because a man
    does not smoke.  The complaint we commonly have to make of our neighbours is
    that they will not, as we express it, mind their own business.  We do not
    really mean that they will not mind their own business.  If our neighbours did
    not mind their own business they would be asked abruptly for their rent, and
    would rapidly cease to be our neighbours.  What we really mean when we say
    that they cannot mind their own business is something much deeper.  We do not
    dislike them because they have so little force and fire that they cannot be
    interested in themselves.  We dislike them because they have so much force and
    fire that they can be interested in us as well.  What we dread about our
    neighbours, in short, is not the narrowness of their horizon, but their superb
    tendency to broaden it.  And all aversions to ordinary humanity have this
    general character.  They are not aversions to its feebleness (as is
    pretended), but to its energy.  The misanthropes pretend that they despise
    humanity for its weakness.  As a matter of fact, they hate it for its
    strength.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p5">Of course, this shrinking from the brutal vivacity
    and brutal variety of common men is a perfectly reasonable and excusable thing
    as long as it does not pretend to any point of superiority.  It is when it
    calls itself aristocracy or aestheticism or a superiority to the bourgeoisie
    that its inherent weakness has in justice to be pointed out.  Fastidiousness
    is the most pardonable of vices; but it is the most unpardonable of virtues.
    Nietzsche, who represents most prominently this pretentious claim of the
    fastidious, has a description somewhere — a very powerful description in the
    purely literary sense — of the disgust and disdain which consume him at the
    sight of the common people with their common faces, their common voices, and
    their common minds.  As I have said, this attitude is almost beautiful if we
    may regard it as pathetic.  Nietzsche’s aristocracy has about it all the
    sacredness that belongs to the weak.  When he makes us feel that he cannot
    endure the innumerable faces, the incessant voices, the overpowering
    omnipresence which belongs to the mob, he will have the sympathy of anybody
    who has ever been sick on a steamer or tired in a crowded omnibus.  Every man
    has hated mankind when he was less than a man.  Every man has had humanity in
    his eyes like a blinding fog, humanity in his nostrils like a suffocating
    smell.  But when Nietzsche has the incredible lack of humour and lack of
    imagination to ask us to believe that his aristocracy is an aristocracy of
    strong muscles or an aristocracy of strong wills, it is necessary to point out
    the truth.  It is an aristocracy of weak nerves.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p6">We make our friends; we make our enemies; but God
    makes our next-door neighbour.  Hence he comes to us clad in all the careless
    terrors of nature; he is as strange as the stars, as reckless and indifferent
    as the rain.  He is Man, the most terrible of the beasts.  That is why the old
    religions and the old scriptural language showed so sharp a wisdom when they
    spoke, not of one’s duty towards humanity, but one’s duty towards one’s
    neighbour.  The duty towards humanity may often take the form of some choice
    which is personal or even pleasurable.  That duty may be a hobby; it may even
    be a dissipation.  We may work in the East End because we are peculiarly
    fitted to work in the East End, or because we think we are; we may fight for
    the cause of international peace because we are very fond of fighting.  The
    most monstrous martyrdom, the most repulsive experience, may be the result of
    choice or a kind of taste.  We may be so made as to be particularly fond of
    lunatics or specially interested in leprosy.  We may love negroes because they
    are black or German Socialists because they are pedantic.  But we have to love
    our neighbour because he is there — a much more alarming reason for a much
    more serious operation.  He is the sample of humanity which is actually given
    us.  Precisely because he may be anybody he is everybody.  He is a symbol
    because he is an accident.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p7">Doubtless men flee from small environments into
    lands that are very deadly.  But this is natural enough; for they are not
    fleeing from death.  They are fleeing from life.  And this principle applies
    to ring within ring of the social system of humanity.  It is perfectly
    reasonable that men should seek for some particular variety of the human type,
    so long as they are seeking for that variety of the human type, and not for
    mere human variety.  It is quite proper that a British diplomatist should seek
    the society of Japanese generals, if what he wants is Japanese generals.  But
    if what he wants is people different from himself, he had much better stop at
    home and discuss religion with the housemaid.  It is quite reasonable that the
    village genius should come up to conquer London if what he wants is to conquer
    London.  But if he wants to conquer something fundamentally and symbolically
    hostile and also very strong, he had much better remain where he is and have a
    row with the rector.  The man in the suburban street is quite right if he goes
    to Ramsgate for the sake of Ramsgate — a difficult thing to imagine.  But if,
    as he expresses it, he goes to Ramsgate “for a change,” then he would have a
    much more romantic and even melodramatic change if he jumped over the wall
    into his neighbours garden.  The consequences would be bracing in a sense far
    beyond the possibilities of Ramsgate hygiene.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p8">Now, exactly as this principle applies to the
    empire, to the nation within the empire, to the city within the nation, to the
    street within the city, so it applies to the home within the street.  The
    institution of the family is to be commended for precisely the same reasons
    that the institution of the nation, or the institution of the city, are in
    this matter to be commended.  It is a good thing for a man to live in a
    family for the same reason that it is a good thing for a man to be besieged
    in a city. It is a good thing for a man to live in a family in the same sense
    that it is a beautiful and delightful thing for a man to be snowed up in a
    street. They all force him to realise that life is not a thing from outside,
    but a thing from inside.  Above all, they all insist upon the fact that life,
    if it be a truly stimulating and fascinating life, is a thing which, of its
    nature, exists in spite of ourselves.  The modern writers who have
    suggested, in a more or less open manner, that the family is a bad
    institution, have generally confined themselves to suggesting, with much
    sharpness, bitterness, or pathos, that perhaps the family is not always very
    congenial. Of course the family is a good institution because it is
    uncongenial. It is wholesome precisely because it contains so many
    divergencies and varieties. It is, as the sentimentalists say, like a little
    kingdom, and, like most other little kingdoms, is generally in a state of
    something resembling anarchy. It is exactly because our brother George is not
    interested in our religious difficulties, but is interested in the Trocadero
    Restaurant, that the family has some of the bracing qualities of the
    commonwealth.  It is precisely because our uncle Henry does not approve of
    the theatrical ambitions of our sister Sarah that the family is like
    humanity.  The men and women who, for good reasons and bad, revolt against
    the family, are, for good reasons and bad, simply revolting against mankind.
    Aunt Elizabeth is unreasonable, like mankind. Papa is excitable, like mankind
    Our youngest brother is mischievous, like mankind.  Grandpapa is stupid, like
    the world; he is old, like the world.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p9">Those who wish, rightly or wrongly, to step out of
    all this, do definitely wish to step into a narrower world.  They are dismayed
    and terrified by the largeness and variety of the family.  Sarah wishes to
    find a world wholly consisting of private theatricals; George wishes to think
    the Trocadero a cosmos.  I do not say, for a moment, that the flight to this
    narrower life may not be the right thing for the individual, any more than I
    say the same thing about flight into a monastery.  But I do say that anything
    is bad and artificial which tends to make these people succumb to the strange
    delusion that they are stepping into a world which is actually larger and more
    varied than their own.  The best way that a man could test his readiness to
    encounter the common variety of mankind would be to climb down a chimney into
    any house at random, and get on as well as possible with the people inside.
    And that is essentially what each one of us did on the day that he was
    born.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p10">This is, indeed, the sublime and special romance
    of the family.  It is romantic because it is a toss-up.  It is romantic
    because it is everything that its enemies call it.  It is romantic because it
    is arbitrary.  It is romantic because it is there.  So long as you have groups
    of men chosen rationally, you have some special or sectarian atmosphere.  It
    is when you have groups of men chosen irrationally that you have men.  The
    element of adventure begins to exist; for an adventure is, by its nature, a
    thing that comes to us.  It is a thing that chooses us, not a thing that we
    choose.  Falling in love has been often regarded as the supreme adventure, the
    supreme romantic accident.  In so much as there is in it something outside
    ourselves, something of a sort of merry fatalism, this is very true.  Love
    does take us and transfigure and torture us.  It does break our hearts with an
    unbearable beauty, like the unbearable beauty of music.  But in so far as we
    have certainly something to do with the matter; in so far as we are in some
    sense prepared to fall in love and in some sense jump into it; in so far as we
    do to some extent choose and to some extent even judge — in all this falling
    in love is not truly romantic, is not truly adventurous at all.  In this
    degree the supreme adventure is not falling in love.  The supreme adventure is
    being born.  There we do walk suddenly into a splendid and startling trap.
    There we do see something of which we have not dreamed before.  Our father and
    mother do lie in wait for us and leap out on us, like brigands from a bush.
    Our uncle is a surprise.  Our aunt is, in the beautiful common expression, a
    bolt from the blue.  When we step into the family, by the act of being born,
    we do step into a world which is incalculable, into a world which has its own
    strange laws, into a world which could do without us, into a world that we
    have not made.  In other words, when we step into the family we step into a
    fairy-tale.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p11">This colour as of a fantastic narrative ought to
    cling to the family and to our relations with it throughout life.  Romance is
    the deepest thing in life; romance is deeper even than reality.  For even if
    reality could be proved to be misleading, it still could not be proved to be
    unimportant or unimpressive.  Even if the facts are false, they are still very
    strange.  And this strangeness of life, this unexpected and even perverse
    element of things as they fall out, remains incurably interesting.  The
    circumstances we can regulate may become tame or pessimistic; but the
    “circumstances over which we have no control” remain god-like to those who,
    like Mr. Micawber, can call on them and renew their strength.  People wonder
    why the novel is the most popular form of literature; people wonder why it is
    read more than books of science or books of metaphysics.  The reason is very
    simple; it is merely that the novel is more true than they are.  Life may
    sometimes legitimately appear as a book of science.  Life may sometimes
    appear, and with a much greater legitimacy, as a book of metaphysics.  But
    life is always a novel.  Our existence may cease to be a song; it may cease
    even to be a beautiful lament.  Our existence may not be an intelligible
    justice, or even are cognizable wrong.  But our existence is still a story.
    In the fiery alphabet of every sunset is written, “to be continued in our
    next.” If we have sufficient intellect, we can finish a philosophical and
    exact deduction, and be certain that we are finishing it right.  With the
    adequate brain-power we could finish any scientific discovery, and be certain
    that we were finishing it right.  But not with the most gigantic intellect
    could we finish the simplest or silliest story, and be certain that we were
    finishing it right.  That is because a story has behind it, not merely
    intellect which is partly mechanical, but will, which is in its essence
    divine.  The narrative writer can send his hero to the gallows if he likes in
    the last chapter but one.  He can do it by the same divine caprice whereby he,
    the author, can go to the gallows himself, and to hell afterwards if he
    chooses.  And the same civilization, the chivalric European civilization which
    asserted free will in the thirteenth century, produced the thing called
    “fiction” in the eighteenth.  When Thomas Aquinas asserted the spiritual
    liberty of man, he created all the bad novels in the circulating
    libraries.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xiv-p12">But in order that life should be a story or
    romance to us, it is necessary that a great part of it, at any rate, should be
    settled for us without our permission.  If we wish life to be a system, this
    may be a nuisance; but if we wish it to be a drama, it is an essential.  It
    may often happen, no doubt, that a drama may be written by somebody else which
    we like very little.  But we should like it still less if the author came
    before the curtain every hour or so, and forced on us the whole trouble of
    inventing the next act.  A man has control over many things in his life; he
    has control over enough things to be the hero of a novel.  But if he had
    control over everything, there would be so much hero that there would be no
    novel.  And the reason why the lives of the rich are at bottom so tame and
    uneventful is simply that they can choose the events.  They are dull because
    they are omnipotent.  They fail to feel adventures because they can make the
    adventures.  The thing which keeps life romantic and full of fiery
    possibilities is the existence of these great plain limitations which force
    all of us to meet the things we do not like or do not expect.  It is vain for
    the supercilious moderns to talk of being in uncongenial surroundings.  To be
    in a romance is to be in uncongenial surroundings.  To be born into this earth
    is to be born into uncongenial surroundings, hence to be born into a romance.
    Of all these great limitations and frameworks which fashion and create the
    poetry and variety of life, the family is the most definite and important.
    Hence it is misunderstood by the moderns, who imagine that romance would exist
    most perfectly in a complete state of what they call liberty.  They think that
    if a man makes a gesture it would be a startling and romantic matter that the
    sun should fall from the sky.  But the startling and romantic thing about the
    sun is that it does not fall from the sky.  They are seeking under every shape
    and form a world where there are no limitations — that is, a world where
    there are no outlines; that is, a world where there are no shapes.  There is
    nothing baser than that infinity.  They say they wish to be, as strong as the
    universe, but they really wish the whole universe as weak as
    themselves.</p>
   </div1>

<div1 title="XV.  On Smart Novelists and the Smart Set" n="xv" shorttitle="" progress="62.72%" prev="xiv" next="xvi" id="xv">
    <h3 id="xv-p0.1">XV.  On Smart Novelists and the Smart Set</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p1">In one sense, at any rate, it is more valuable to
    read bad literature than good literature.  Good literature may tell us the
    mind of one man; but bad literature may tell us the mind of many men.  A good
    novel tells us the truth about its hero; but a bad novel tells us the truth
    about its author.  It does much more than that, it tells us the truth about
    its readers; and, oddly enough, it tells us this all the more the more cynical
    and immoral be the motive of its manufacture.  The more dishonest a book is as
    a book the more honest it is as a public document.  A sincere novel exhibits
    the simplicity of one particular man; an insincere novel exhibits the
    simplicity of mankind.  The pedantic decisions and definable readjustments of
    man may be found in scrolls and statute books and scriptures; but men’s basic
    assumptions and everlasting energies are to be found in penny dreadfuls and
    halfpenny novelettes.  Thus a man, like many men of real culture in our day,
    might learn from good literature nothing except the power to appreciate good
    literature.  But from bad literature he might learn to govern empires and look
    over the map of mankind.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p2">There is one rather interesting example of this
    state of things in which the weaker literature is really the stronger and the
    stronger the weaker.  It is the case of what may be called, for the sake of an
    approximate description, the literature of aristocracy; or, if you prefer the
    description, the literature of snobbishness.  Now if any one wishes to find a
    really effective and comprehensible and permanent case for aristocracy well
    and sincerely stated, let him read, not the modern philosophical
    conservatives, not even Nietzsche, let him read the Bow Bells Novelettes.  Of
    the case of Nietzsche I am confessedly more doubtful.  Nietzsche and the Bow
    Bells Novelettes have both obviously the same fundamental character; they both
    worship the tall man with curling moustaches and herculean bodily power, and
    they both worship him in a manner which is somewhat feminine and hysterical.
    Even here, however, the Novelette easily maintains its philosophical
    superiority, because it does attribute to the strong man those virtues which
    do commonly belong to him, such virtues as laziness and kindliness and a
    rather reckless benevolence, and a great dislike of hurting the weak.
    Nietzsche, on the other hand, attributes to the strong man that scorn against
    weakness which only exists among invalids.  It is not, however, of the
    secondary merits of the great German philosopher, but of the primary merits of
    the Bow Bells Novelettes, that it is my present affair to speak.  The picture
    of aristocracy in the popular sentimental novelette seems to me very
    satisfactory as a permanent political and philosophical guide.  It may be
    inaccurate about details such as the title by which a baronet is addressed or
    the width of a mountain chasm which a baronet can conveniently leap, but it is
    not a bad description of the general idea and intention of aristocracy as they
    exist in human affairs.  The essential dream of aristocracy is magnificence
    and valour; and if the Family Herald Supplement sometimes distorts or
    exaggerates these things, at least, it does not fall short in them.  It never
    errs by making the mountain chasm too narrow or the title of the baronet
    insufficiently impressive.  But above this sane reliable old literature of
    snobbishness there has arisen in our time another kind of literature of
    snobbishness which, with its much higher pretensions, seems to me worthy of
    very much less respect.  Incidentally (if that matters), it is much better
    literature.  But it is immeasurably worse philosophy, immeasurably worse
    ethics and politics, immeasurably worse vital rendering of aristocracy and
    humanity as they really are.  From such books as those of which I wish now to
    speak we can discover what a clever man can do with the idea of aristocracy.
    But from the Family Herald Supplement literature we can learn what the idea of
    aristocracy can do with a man who is not clever.  And when we know that we
    know English history.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p3">This new aristocratic fiction must have caught the
    attention of everybody who has read the best fiction for the last fifteen
    years.  It is that genuine or alleged literature of the Smart Set which
    represents that set as distinguished, not only by smart dresses, but by smart
    sayings.  To the bad baronet, to the good baronet, to the romantic and
    misunderstood baronet who is supposed to be a bad baronet, but is a good
    baronet, this school has added a conception undreamed of in the former years
    — the conception of an amusing baronet.  The aristocrat is not merely to be
    taller than mortal men and stronger and handsomer, he is also to be more
    witty.  He is the long man with the short epigram.  Many eminent, and
    deservedly eminent, modern novelists must accept some responsibility for
    having supported this worst form of snobbishness — an intellectual
    snobbishness.  The talented author of “Dodo” is responsible for having in
    some sense created the fashion as a fashion.  Mr. Hichens, in the “Green
    Carnation,” reaffirmed the strange idea that young noblemen talk well; though
    his case had some vague biographical foundation, and in consequence an excuse.
    Mrs.  Craigie is considerably guilty in the matter, although, or rather
    because, she has combined the aristocratic note with a note of some moral and
    even religious sincerity.  When you are saving a man’s soul, even in a novel,
    it is indecent to mention that he is a gentleman.  Nor can blame in this
    matter be altogether removed from a man of much greater ability, and a man who
    has proved his possession of the highest of human instinct, the romantic
    instinct — I mean Mr. Anthony Hope.  In a galloping, impossible melodrama
    like “The Prisoner of Zenda,” the blood of kings fanned an excellent
    fantastic thread or theme.  But the blood of kings is not a thing that can be
    taken seriously.  And when, for example, Mr. Hope devotes so much serious and
    sympathetic study to the man called Tristram of Blent, a man who throughout
    burning boyhood thought of nothing but a silly old estate, we feel even in
    Mr. Hope the hint of this excessive concern about the oligarchic idea.  It is
    hard for any ordinary person to feel so much interest in a young man whose
    whole aim is to own the house of Blent at the time when every other young man
    is owning the stars.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p4">Mr. Hope, however, is a very mild case, and in him
    there is not only an element of romance, but also a fine element of irony
    which warns us against taking all this elegance too seriously.  Above all, he
    shows his sense in not making his noblemen so incredibly equipped with
    impromptu repartee.  This habit of insisting on the wit of the wealthier
    classes is the last and most servile of all the servilities.  It is, as I have
    said, immeasurably more contemptible than the snobbishness of the novelette
    which describes the nobleman as smiling like an Apollo or riding a mad
    elephant.  These may be exaggerations of beauty and courage, but beauty and
    courage are the unconscious ideals of aristocrats, even of stupid
    aristocrats.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p5">The nobleman of the novelette may not be sketched
    with any very close or conscientious attention to the daily habits of
    noblemen.  But he is something more important than a reality; he is a
    practical ideal.  The gentleman of fiction may not copy the gentleman of real
    life; but the gentleman of real life is copying the gentleman of fiction.  He
    may not be particularly good-looking, but he would rather be good-looking than
    anything else; he may not have ridden on a mad elephant, but he rides a pony
    as far as possible with an air as if he had.  And, upon the whole, the upper
    class not only especially desire these qualities of beauty and courage, but in
    some degree, at any rate, especially possess them.  Thus there is nothing
    really mean or sycophantic about the popular literature which makes all its
    marquises seven feet high.  It is snobbish, but it is not servile.  Its
    exaggeration is based on an exuberant and honest admiration; its honest
    admiration is based upon something which is in some degree, at any rate,
    really there.  The English lower classes do not fear the English upper classes
    in the least; nobody could.  They simply and freely and sentimentally worship
    them.  The strength of the aristocracy is not in the aristocracy at all; it is
    in the slums.  It is not in the House of Lords; it is not in the Civil
    Service; it is not in the Government offices; it is not even in the huge and
    disproportionate monopoly of the English land.  It is in a certain spirit.  It
    is in the fact that when a navvy wishes to praise a man, it comes readily to
    his tongue to say that he has behaved like a gentleman.  From a democratic
    point of view he might as well say that he had behaved like a viscount.  The
    oligarchic character of the modern English commonwealth does not rest, like
    many oligarchies, on the cruelty of the rich to the poor.  It does not even
    rest on the kindness of the rich to the poor.  It rests on the perennial and
    unfailing kindness of the poor to the rich.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p6">The snobbishness of bad literature, then, is not
    servile; but the snobbishness of good literature is servile.  The
    old-fashioned halfpenny romance where the duchesses sparkled with diamonds was
    not servile; but the new romance where they sparkle with epigrams is servile.
    For in thus attributing a special and startling degree of intellect and
    conversational or controversial power to the upper classes, we are attributing
    something which is not especially their virtue or even especially their aim.
    We are, in the words of Disraeli (who, being a genius and not a gentleman, has
    perhaps primarily to answer for the introduction of this method of flattering
    the gentry), we are performing the essential function of flattery which is
    flattering the people for the qualities they have not got.  Praise may be
    gigantic and insane without having any quality of flattery so long as it is
    praise of something that is noticeably in existence.  A man may say that a
    giraffe’s head strikes the stars, or that a whale fills the German Ocean, and
    still be only in a rather excited state about a favourite animal.  But when he
    begins to congratulate the giraffe on his feathers, and the whale on the
    elegance of his legs, we find ourselves confronted with that social element
    which we call flattery.  The middle and lower orders of London can sincerely,
    though not perhaps safely, admire the health and grace of the English
    aristocracy.  And this for the very simple reason that the aristocrats are,
    upon the whole, more healthy and graceful than the poor.  But they cannot
    honestly admire the wit of the aristocrats.  And this for the simple reason
    that the aristocrats are not more witty than the poor, but a very great deal
    less so.  A man does not hear, as in the smart novels, these gems of verbal
    felicity dropped between diplomatists at dinner.  Where he really does hear
    them is between two omnibus conductors in a block in Holborn.  The witty peer
    whose impromptus fill the books of Mrs.  Craigie or Miss Fowler, would, as a
    matter of fact, be torn to shreds in the art of conversation by the first
    boot-black he had the misfortune to fall foul of.  The poor are merely
    sentimental, and very excusably sentimental, if they praise the gentleman for
    having a ready hand and ready money.  But they are strictly slaves and
    sycophants if they praise him for having a ready tongue.  For that they have
    far more themselves.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p7">The element of oligarchical sentiment in these
    novels, however, has, I think, another and subtler aspect, an aspect more
    difficult to understand and more worth understanding.  The modern gentleman,
    particularly the modern English gentleman, has become so central and important
    in these books, and through them in the whole of our current literature and
    our current mode of thought, that certain qualities of his, whether original
    or recent, essential or accidental, have altered the quality of our English
    comedy.  In particular, that stoical ideal, absurdly supposed to be the
    English ideal, has stiffened and chilled us.  It is not the English ideal; but
    it is to some extent the aristocratic ideal; or it may be only the ideal of
    aristocracy in its autumn or decay.  The gentleman is a Stoic because he is a
    sort of savage, because he is filled with a great elemental fear that some
    stranger will speak to him.  That is why a third-class carriage is a
    community, while a first-class carriage is a place of wild hermits.  But this
    matter, which is difficult, I may be permitted to approach in a more
    circuitous way.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p8">The haunting element of ineffectualness which runs
    through so much of the witty and epigrammatic fiction fashionable during the
    last eight or ten years, which runs through such works of a real though
    varying ingenuity as “Dodo,” or “Concerning Isabel Carnaby,” or even
    “Some Emotions and a Moral,” may be expressed in various ways, but to most
    of us I think it will ultimately amount to the same thing.  This new frivolity
    is inadequate because there is in it no strong sense of an unuttered joy.  The
    men and women who exchange the repartees may not only be hating each other,
    but hating even themselves.  Any one of them might be bankrupt that day, or
    sentenced to be shot the next.  They are joking, not because they are merry,
    but because they are not; out of the emptiness of the heart the mouth
    speaketh.  Even when they talk pure nonsense it is a careful nonsense — a
    nonsense of which they are economical, or, to use the perfect expression of
    Mr. W. S.  Gilbert in “Patience,” it is such “precious nonsense.” Even
    when they become light-headed they do not become light-hearted.  All those who
    have read anything of the rationalism of the moderns know that their Reason is
    a sad thing.  But even their unreason is sad.  The causes of this incapacity
    are also not very difficult to indicate.  The chief of all, of course, is that
    miserable fear of being sentimental, which is the meanest of all the modern
    terrors — meaner even than the terror which produces hygiene.  Everywhere the
    robust and uproarious humour has come from the men who were capable not merely
    of sentimentalism, but a very silly sentimentalism.  There has been no humour
    so robust or uproarious as that of the sentimentalist Steele or the
    sentimentalist Sterne or the sentimentalist Dickens.  These creatures who wept
    like women were the creatures who laughed like men.  It is true that the
    humour of Micawber is good literature and that the pathos of little Nell is
    bad.  But the kind of man who had the courage to write so badly in the one
    case is the kind of man who would have the courage to write so well in the
    other.  The same unconsciousness, the same violent innocence, the same
    gigantesque scale of action which brought the Napoleon of Comedy his Jena
    brought him also his Moscow.  And herein is especially shown the frigid and
    feeble limitations of our modern wits.  They make violent efforts, they make
    heroic and almost pathetic efforts, but they cannot really write badly.  There
    are moments when we almost think that they are achieving the effect, but our
    hope shrivels to nothing the moment we compare their little failures with the
    enormous imbecilities of Byron or Shakespeare.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p9">For a hearty laugh it is necessary to have touched
    the heart.  I do not know why touching the heart should always be connected
    only with the idea of touching it to compassion or a sense of distress.  The
    heart can be touched to joy and triumph; the heart can be touched to
    amusement.  But all our comedians are tragic comedians.  These later
    fashionable writers are so pessimistic in bone and marrow that they never seem
    able to imagine the heart having any concern with mirth.  When they speak of
    the heart, they always mean the pangs and disappointments of the emotional
    life.  When they say that a man’s heart is in the right place, they mean,
    apparently, that it is in his boots.  Our ethical societies understand
    fellowship, but they do not understand good fellowship.  Similarly, our wits
    understand talk, but not what Dr. Johnson called a good talk.  In order to
    have, like Dr. Johnson, a good talk, it is emphatically necessary to be, like
    Dr. Johnson, a good man — to have friendship and honour and an abysmal
    tenderness.  Above all, it is necessary to be openly and indecently humane, to
    confess with fulness all the primary pities and fears of Adam.  Johnson was a
    clear-headed humorous man, and therefore he did not mind talking seriously
    about religion.  Johnson was a brave man, one of the bravest that ever walked,
    and therefore he did not mind avowing to any one his consuming fear of
    death.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p10">The idea that there is something English in the
    repression of one’s feelings is one of those ideas which no Englishman ever
    heard of until England began to be governed exclusively by Scotchmen,
    Americans, and Jews.  At the best, the idea is a generalization from the Duke
    of Wellington — who was an Irishman.  At the worst, it is a part of that
    silly Teutonism which knows as little about England as it does about
    anthropology, but which is always talking about Vikings.  As a matter of fact,
    the Vikings did not repress their feelings in the least.  They cried like
    babies and kissed each other like girls; in short, they acted in that respect
    like Achilles and all strong heroes the children of the gods.  And though the
    English nationality has probably not much more to do with the Vikings than the
    French nationality or the Irish nationality, the English have certainly been
    the children of the Vikings in the matter of tears and kisses.  It is not
    merely true that all the most typically English men of letters, like
    Shakespeare and Dickens, Richardson and Thackeray, were sentimentalists.  It
    is also true that all the most typically Englishmen of action were
    sentimentalists, if possible, more sentimental.  In the great Elizabethan age,
    when the English nation was finally hammered out, in the great eighteenth
    century when the British Empire was being built up everywhere, where in all
    these times, where was this symbolic stoical Englishman who dresses in drab
    and black and represses his feelings? Were all the Elizabethan palladins and
    pirates like that? Were any of them like that? Was Grenville concealing his
    emotions when he broke wine-glasses to pieces with his teeth and bit them till
    the blood poured down? Was Essex restraining his excitement when he threw his
    hat into the sea? Did Raleigh think it sensible to answer the Spanish guns
    only, as Stevenson says, with a flourish of insulting trumpets? Did Sydney
    ever miss an opportunity of making a theatrical remark in the whole course of
    his life and death? Were even the Puritans Stoics? The English Puritans
    repressed a good deal, but even they were too English to repress their
    feelings.  It was by a great miracle of genius assuredly that Carlyle
    contrived to admire simultaneously two things so irreconcilably opposed as
    silence and Oliver Cromwell.  Cromwell was the very reverse of a strong,
    silent man.  Cromwell was always talking, when he was not crying.  Nobody, I
    suppose, will accuse the author of “Grace Abounding” of being ashamed of his
    feelings.  Milton, indeed, it might be possible to represent as a Stoic; in
    some sense he was a Stoic, just as he was a prig and a polygamist and several
    other unpleasant and heathen things.  But when we have passed that great and
    desolate name, which may really be counted an exception, we find the tradition
    of English emotionalism immediately resumed and unbrokenly continuous.
    Whatever may have been the moral beauty of the passions of Etheridge and
    Dorset, Sedley and Buckingham, they cannot be accused of the fault of
    fastidiously concealing them.  Charles the Second was very popular with the
    English because, like all the jolly English kings, he displayed his passions.
    William the Dutchman was very unpopular with the English because, not being an
    Englishman, he did hide his emotions.  He was, in fact, precisely the ideal
    Englishman of our modern theory; and precisely for that reason all the real
    Englishmen loathed him like leprosy.  With the rise of the great England of
    the eighteenth century, we find this open and emotional tone still maintained
    in letters and politics, in arts and in arms.  Perhaps the only quality which
    was possessed in common by the great Fielding, and the great Richardson was
    that neither of them hid their feelings.  Swift, indeed, was hard and logical,
    because Swift was Irish.  And when we pass to the soldiers and the rulers, the
    patriots and the empire-builders of the eighteenth century, we find, as I have
    said, that they were, If possible, more romantic than the romancers, more
    poetical than the poets.  Chatham, who showed the world all his strength,
    showed the House of Commons all his weakness.  Wolfe walked about the room
    with a drawn sword calling himself Caesar and Hannibal, and went to death with
    poetry in his mouth.  Clive was a man of the same type as Cromwell or Bunyan,
    or, for thematter of that, Johnson — that is, he was a strong, sensible man
    with a kind of running spring of hysteria and melancholy in him.  Like
    Johnson, he was all the more healthy because he was morbid.  The tales of all
    the admirals and adventurers of that England are full of braggadocio, of
    sentimentality, of splendid affectation.  But it is scarcely necessary to
    multiply examples of the essentially romantic Englishman when one example
    towers above them all.  Mr. Rudyard Kipling has said complacently of the
    English, “We do not fall on the neck and kiss when we come together.” It is
    true that this ancient and universal custom has vanished with the modern
    weakening of England.  Sydney would have thought nothing of kissing Spenser.
    But I willingly concede that Mr. Broderick would not be likely to kiss
    Mr. Arnold-Foster, if that be any proof of the increased manliness and
    military greatness of England.  But the Englishman who does not show his
    feelings has not altogether given up the power of seeing something English in
    the great sea-hero of the Napoleonic war.  You cannot break the legend of
    Nelson.  And across the sunset of that glory is written in flaming letters for
    ever the great English sentiment, “Kiss me, Hardy.”</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xv-p11">This ideal of self-repression, then, is, whatever
    else it is, not English.  It is, perhaps, somewhat Oriental, it is slightly
    Prussian, but in the main it does not come, I think, from any racial or
    national source.  It is, as I have said, in some sense aristocratic; it comes
    not from a people, but from a class.  Even aristocracy, I think, was not quite
    so stoical in the days when it was really strong.  But whether this
    unemotional ideal be the genuine tradition of the gentleman, or only one of
    the inventions of the modern gentleman (who may be called the decayed
    gentleman), it certainly has something to do with the unemotional quality in
    these society novels.  From representing aristocrats as people who suppressed
    their feelings, it has been an easy step to representing aristocrats as people
    who had no feelings to suppress.  Thus the modern oligarchist has made a
    virtue for the oligarchy of the hardness as well as the brightness of the
    diamond.  Like a sonneteer addressing his lady in the seventeenth century, he
    seems to use the word “cold” almost as a eulogium, and the word “heartless”
    as a kind of compliment.  Of course, in people so incurably kind-hearted and
    babyish as are the English gentry, it would be impossible to create anything
    that can be called positive cruelty; so in these books they exhibit a sort of
    negative cruelty.  They cannot be cruel in acts, but they can be so in words.
    All this means one thing, and one thing only.  It means that the living and
    invigorating ideal of England must be looked for in the masses; it must be
    looked for where Dickens found it — Dickens among whose glories it was to be
    a humorist, to be a sentimentalist, to be an optimist, to be a poor man, to be
    an Englishman, but the greatest of whose glories was that he saw all mankind
    in its amazing and tropical luxuriance, and did not even notice the
    aristocracy; Dickens, the greatest of whose glories was that he could not
    describe a gentleman.</p>
   </div1>

<div1 title="XVI.  On Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity" n="xvi" shorttitle="" progress="69.40%" prev="xv" next="xvii" id="xvi">
    <h3 id="xvi-p0.1">XVI.  On Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p1">A critic once remonstrated with me saying, with an
    air of indignant reasonableness, “If you must make jokes, at least you need
    not make them on such serious subjects.” I replied with a natural simplicity
    and wonder, “About what other subjects can one make jokes except serious
    subjects?” It is quite useless to talk about profane jesting.  All jesting is
    in its nature profane, in the sense that it must be the sudden realization
    that something which thinks itself solemn is not so very solemn after all.  If
    a joke is not a joke about religion or morals, it is a joke about
    police-magistrates or scientific professors or undergraduates dressed up as
    Queen Victoria.  And people joke about the police-magistrate more than they
    joke about the Pope, not because the police-magistrate is a more frivolous
    subject, but, on the contrary, because the police-magistrate is a more serious
    subject than the Pope.  The Bishop of Rome has no jurisdiction in this realm
    of England; whereas the police-magistrate may bring his solemnity to bear
    quite suddenly upon us.  Men make jokes about old scientific professors, even
    more than they make them about bishops — not because science is lighter than
    religion, but because science is always by its nature more solemn and austere
    than religion.  It is not I; it is not even a particular class of journalists
    or jesters who make jokes about the matters which are of most awful import; it
    is the whole human race.  If there is one thing more than another which any
    one will admit who has the smallest knowledge of the world, it is that men are
    always speaking gravely and earnestly and with the utmost possible care about
    the things that are not important, but always talking frivolously about the
    things that are.  Men talk for hours with the faces of a college of cardinals
    about things like golf, or tobacco, or waistcoats, or party politics.  But all
    the most grave and dreadful things in the world are the oldest jokes in the
    world — being married; being hanged.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p2">One gentleman, however, Mr. McCabe, has in this
    matter made to me something that almost amounts to a personal appeal; and as
    he happens to be a man for whose sincerity and intellectual virtue I have a
    high respect, I do not feel inclined to let it pass without some attempt to
    satisfy my critic in the matter.  Mr. McCabe devotes a considerable part of
    the last essay in the collection called “Christianity and Rationalism on
    Trial” to an objection, not to my thesis, but to my method, and a very
    friendly and dignified appeal to me to alter it.  I am much inclined to defend
    myself in this matter out of mere respect for Mr. McCabe, and still more so
    out of mere respect for the truth which is, I think, in danger by his error,
    not only in this question, but in others.  In order that there may be no
    injustice done in the matter, I will quote Mr. McCabe himself. “But before I
    follow Mr. Chesterton in some detail I would make a general observation on his
    method.  He is as serious as I am in his ultimate purpose, and I respect him
    for that.  He knows, as I do, that humanity stands at a solemn parting of the
    ways.  Towards some unknown goal it presses through the ages, impelled by an
    overmastering desire of happiness.  To-day it hesitates, lightheartedly
    enough, but every serious thinker knows how momentous the decision may be.  It
    is, apparently, deserting the path of religion and entering upon the path of
    secularism.  Will it lose itself in quagmires of sensuality down this new
    path, and pant and toil through years of civic and industrial anarchy, only to
    learn it had lost the road, and must return to religion? Or will it find that
    at last it is leaving the mists and the quagmires behind it; that it is
    ascending the slope of the hill so long dimly discerned ahead, and making
    straight for the long-sought Utopia? This is the drama of our time, and every
    man and every woman should understand it.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p3">“Mr. Chesterton understands it.  Further, he
    gives us credit for understanding it.  He has nothing of that paltry meanness
    or strange density of so many of his colleagues, who put us down as aimless
    iconoclasts or moral anarchists.  He admits that we are waging a thankless war
    for what we take to be Truth and Progress.  He is doing the same.  But why, in
    the name of all that is reasonable, should we, when we are agreed on the
    momentousness of the issue either way, forthwith desert serious methods of
    conducting the controversy? Why, when the vital need of our time is to induce
    men and women to collect their thoughts occasionally, and be men and women —
    nay, to remember that they are really gods that hold the destinies of humanity
    on their knees — why should we think that this kaleidoscopic play of phrases
    is inopportune? The ballets of the Alhambra, and the fireworks of the Crystal
    Palace, and Mr. Chesterton’s Daily News articles, have their place in life.
    But how a serious social student can think of curing the thoughtlessness of
    our generation by strained paradoxes; of giving people a sane grasp of social
    problems by literary sleight-of-hand; of settling important questions by a
    reckless shower of rocket-metaphors and inaccurate `facts,’ and the
    substitution of imagination for judgment, I cannot see.”</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p4">I quote this passage with a particular pleasure,
    because Mr. McCabe certainly cannot put too strongly the degree to which I
    give him and his school credit for their complete sincerity and responsibility
    of philosophical attitude.  I am quite certain that they mean every word they
    say.  I also mean every word I say.  But why is it that Mr. McCabe has some
    sort of mysterious hesitation about admitting that I mean every word I say;
    why is it that he is not quite as certain of my mental responsibility as I am
    of his mental responsibility? If we attempt to answer the question directly
    and well, we shall, I think, have come to the root of the matter by the
    shortest cut.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p5">Mr. McCabe thinks that I am not serious but only
    funny, because Mr. McCabe thinks that funny is the opposite of serious.  Funny
    is the opposite of not funny, and of nothing else.  The question of whether a
    man expresses himself in a grotesque or laughable phraseology, or in a stately
    and restrained phraseology, is not a question of motive or of moral state, it
    is a question of instinctive language and self-expression.  Whether a man
    chooses to tell the truth in long sentences or short jokes is a problem
    analogous to whether he chooses to tell the truth in French or German.
    Whether a man preaches his gospel grotesquely or gravely is merely like the
    question of whether he preaches it in prose or verse.  The question of whether
    Swift was funny in his irony is quite another sort of question to the question
    of whether Swift was serious in his pessimism.  Surely even Mr. McCabe would
    not maintain that the more funny “Gulliver” is in its method the less it can
    be sincere in its object.  The truth is, as I have said, that in this sense
    the two qualities of fun and seriousness have nothing whatever to do with each
    other, they are no more comparable than black and triangular.  Mr. Bernard
    Shaw is funny and sincere.  Mr. George Robey is funny and not sincere.
    Mr. McCabe is sincere and not funny.  The average Cabinet Minister is not
    sincere and not funny.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p6">In short, Mr. McCabe is under the influence of a
    primary fallacy which I have found very common in men of the clerical type.
    Numbers of clergymen have from time to time reproached me for making jokes
    about religion; and they have almost always invoked the authority of that very
    sensible commandment which says, “Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord
    thy God in vain.” Of course, I pointed out that I was not in any conceivable
    sense taking the name in vain.  To take a thing and make a joke out of it is
    not to take it in vain.  It is, on the contrary, to take it and use it for an
    uncommonly good object.  To use a thing in vain means to use it without use.
    But a joke may be exceedingly useful; it may contain the whole earthly sense,
    not to mention the whole heavenly sense, of a situation.  And those who find
    in the Bible the commandment can find in the Bible any number of the jokes.
    In the same book in which God’s name is fenced from being taken in vain, God
    himself overwhelms Job with a torrent of terrible levities.  The same book
    which says that God’s name must not be taken vainly, talks easily and
    carelessly about God laughing and God winking.  Evidently it is not here that
    we have to look for genuine examples of what is meant by a vain use of the
    name.  And it is not very difficult to see where we have really to look for
    it.  The people (as I tactfully pointed out to them) who really take the name
    of the Lord in vain are the clergymen themselves.  The thing which is
    fundamentally and really frivolous is not a careless joke.  The thing which is
    fundamentally and really frivolous is a careless solemnity.  If Mr. McCabe
    really wishes to know what sort of guarantee of reality and solidity is
    afforded by the mere act of what is called talking seriously, let him spend a
    happy Sunday in going the round of the pulpits.  Or, better still, let him
    drop in at the House of Commons or the House of Lords.  Even Mr. McCabe would
    admit that these men are solemn — more solemn than I am.  And even Mr.
    McCabe, I think, would admit that these men are frivolous — more frivolous
    than I am.  Why should Mr. McCabe be so eloquent about the danger arising from
    fantastic and paradoxical writers? Why should he be so ardent in desiring
    grave and verbose writers? There are not so very many fantastic and
    paradoxical writers.  But there are a gigantic number of grave and verbose
    writers; and it is by the efforts of the grave and verbose writers that
    everything that Mr. McCabe detests (and everything that I detest, for that
    matter) is kept in existence and energy.  How can it have come about that a
    man as intelligent as Mr. McCabe can think that paradox and jesting stop the
    way? It is solemnity that is stopping the way in every department of modern
    effort.  It is his own favourite “serious methods;” it is his own favourite
    “momentousness;” it is his own favourite “judgment” which stops the way
    everywhere.  Every man who has ever headed a deputation to a minister knows
    this.  Every man who has ever written a letter to the Times knows it.  Every
    rich man who wishes to stop the mouths of the poor talks about
    “momentousness.” Every Cabinet minister who has not got an answer suddenly
    develops a “judgment.” Every sweater who uses vile methods recommends
    “serious methods.” I said a moment ago that sincerity had nothing to do with
    solemnity, but I confess that I am not so certain that I was right.  In the
    modern world, at any rate, I am not so sure that I was right.  In the modern
    world solemnity is the direct enemy of sincerity.  In the modern world
    sincerity is almost always on one side, and solemnity almost always on the
    other.  The only answer possible to the fierce and glad attack of sincerity is
    the miserable answer of solemnity.  Let Mr. McCabe, or any one else who is
    much concerned that we should be grave in order to be sincere, simply imagine
    the scene in some government office in which Mr. Bernard Shaw should head a
    Socialist deputation to Mr. Austen Chamberlain.  On which side would be the
    solemnity? And on which the sincerity?</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p7">I am, indeed, delighted to discover that
    Mr. McCabe reckons Mr. Shaw along with me in his system of condemnation of
    frivolity.  He said once, I believe, that he always wanted Mr. Shaw to label
    his paragraphs serious or comic.  I do not know which paragraphs of Mr. Shaw
    are paragraphs to be labelled serious; but surely there can be no doubt that
    this paragraph of Mr. McCabe’s is one to be labelled comic.  He also says, in
    the article I am now discussing, that Mr. Shaw has the reputation of
    deliberately saying everything which his hearers do not expect him to say.  I
    need not labour the inconclusiveness and weakness of this, because it has
    already been dealt with in my remarks on Mr. Bernard Shaw.  Suffice it to say
    here that the only serious reason which I can imagine inducing any one person
    to listen to any other is, that the first person looks to the second person
    with an ardent faith and a fixed attention, expecting him to say what he does
    not expect him to say.  It may be a paradox, but that is because paradoxes are
    true.  It may not be rational, but that is because rationalism is wrong.  But
    clearly it is quite true that whenever we go to hear a prophet or teacher we
    may or may not expect wit, we may or may not expect eloquence, but we do
    expect what we do not expect.  We may not expect the true, we may not even
    expect the wise, but we do expect the unexpected.  If we do not expect the
    unexpected, why do we go there at all? If we expect the expected, why do we
    not sit at home and expect it by ourselves? If Mr. McCabe means merely this
    about Mr. Shaw, that he always has some unexpected application of his doctrine
    to give to those who listen to him, what he says is quite true, and to say it
    is only to say that Mr. Shaw is an original man.  But if he means that
    Mr. Shaw has ever professed or preached any doctrine but one, and that his
    own, then what he says is not true.  It is not my business to defend Mr. Shaw;
    as has been seen already, I disagree with him altogether.  But I do not mind,
    on his behalf offering in this matter a flat defiance to all his ordinary
    opponents, such as Mr. McCabe.  I defy Mr. McCabe, or anybody else, to mention
    one single instance in which Mr. Shaw has, for the sake of wit or novelty,
    taken up any position which was not directly deducible from the body of his
    doctrine as elsewhere expressed.  I have been, I am happy to say, a tolerably
    close student of Mr. Shaw’s utterances, and I request Mr. McCabe, if he will
    not believe that I mean anything else, to believe that I mean this
    challenge.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p8">All this, however, is a parenthesis.  The thing
    with which I am here immediately concerned is Mr. McCabe’s appeal to me not to
    be so frivolous.  Let me return to the actual text of that appeal.  There are,
    of course, a great many things that I might say about it in detail.  But I may
    start with saying that Mr. McCabe is in error in supposing that the danger
    which I anticipate from the disappearance of religion is the increase of
    sensuality.  On the contrary, I should be inclined to anticipate a decrease in
    sensuality, because I anticipate a decrease in life.  I do not think that
    under modern Western materialism we should have anarchy.  I doubt whether we
    should have enough individual valour and spirit even to have liberty.  It is
    quite an old-fashioned fallacy to suppose that our objection to scepticism is
    that it removes the discipline from life.  Our objection to scepticism is that
    it removes the motive power.  Materialism is not a thing which destroys mere
    restraint.  Materialism itself is the great restraint.  The McCabe school
    advocates a political liberty, but it denies spiritual liberty.  That is, it
    abolishes the laws which could be broken, and substitutes laws that cannot.
    And that is the real slavery.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p9">The truth is that the scientific civilization in
    which Mr. McCabe believes has one rather particular defect; it is perpetually
    tending to destroy that democracy or power of the ordinary man in which
    Mr. McCabe also believes.  Science means specialism, and specialism means
    oligarchy.  If you once establish the habit of trusting particular men to
    produce particular results in physics or astronomy, you leave the door open
    for the equally natural demand that you should trust particular men to do
    particular things in government and the coercing of men.  If, you feel it to
    be reasonable that one beetle should be the only study of one man, and that
    one man the only student of that one beetle, it is surely a very harmless
    consequence to go on to say that politics should be the only study of one man,
    and that one man the only student of politics.  As I have pointed out
    elsewhere in this book, the expert is more aristocratic than the aristocrat,
    because the aristocrat is only the man who lives well, while the expert is the
    man who knows better.  But if we look at the progress of our scientific
    civilization we see a gradual increase everywhere of the specialist over the
    popular function.  Once men sang together round a table in chorus; now one man
    sings alone, for the absurd reason that he can sing better.  If scientific
    civilization goes on (which is most improbable) only one man will laugh,
    because he can laugh better than the rest.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p10">I do not know that I can express this more
    shortly than by taking as a text the single sentence of Mr. McCabe, which runs
    as follows: “The ballets of the Alhambra and the fireworks of the Crystal
    Palace and Mr. Chesterton’s Daily News articles have their places in life.” I
    wish that my articles had as noble a place as either of the other two things
    mentioned.  But let us ask ourselves (in a spirit of love, as Mr. Chadband
    would say), what are the ballets of the Alhambra? The ballets of the Alhambra
    are institutions in which a particular selected row of persons in pink go
    through an operation known as dancing.  Now, in all commonwealths dominated by
    a religion — in the Christian commonwealths of the Middle Ages and in many
    rude societies — this habit of dancing was a common habit with everybody, and
    was not necessarily confined to a professional class.  A person could dance
    without being a dancer; a person could dance without being a specialist; a
    person could dance without being pink.  And, in proportion as Mr. McCabe’s
    scientific civilization advances — that is, in proportion as religious
    civilization (or real civilization) decays — the more and more “well
    trained,” the more and more pink, become the people who do dance, and the
    more and more numerous become the people who don’t.  Mr. McCabe may recognize
    an example of what I mean in the gradual discrediting in society of the
    ancient European waltz or dance with partners, and the substitution of that
    horrible and degrading oriental interlude which is known as skirt-dancing.
    That is the whole essence of decadence, the effacement of five people who do a
    thing for fun by one person who does it for money.  Now it follows, therefore,
    that when Mr. McCabe says that the ballets of the Alhambra and my articles
    “have their place in life,” it ought to be pointed out to him that he is
    doing his best to create a world in which dancing, properly speaking, will
    have no place in life at all.  He is, indeed, trying to create a world in
    which there will be no life for dancing to have a place in.  The very fact
    that Mr. McCabe thinks of dancing as a thing belonging to some hired women at
    the Alhambra is an illustration of the same principle by which he is able to
    think of religion as a thing belonging to some hired men in white neckties.
    Both these things are things which should not be done for us, but by us.  If
    Mr. McCabe were really religious he would be happy.  If he were really happy
    he would dance.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p11">Briefly, we may put the matter in this way.  The
    main point of modern life is not that the Alhambra ballet has its place in
    life.  The main point, the main enormous tragedy of modern life, is that
    Mr. McCabe has not his place in the Alhambra ballet.  The joy of changing and
    graceful posture, the joy of suiting the swing of music to the swing of limbs,
    the joy of whirling drapery, the joy of standing on one leg,—all these should
    belong by rights to Mr. McCabe and to me; in short, to the ordinary healthy
    citizen.  Probably we should not consent to go through these evolutions.  But
    that is because we are miserable moderns and rationalists.  We do not merely
    love ourselves more than we love duty; we actually love ourselves more than we
    love joy.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvi-p12">When, therefore, Mr. McCabe says that he gives
    the Alhambra dances (and my articles) their place in life, I think we are
    justified in pointing out that by the very nature of the case of his
    philosophy and of his favourite civilization he gives them a very inadequate
    place.  For (if I may pursue the too flattering parallel) Mr. McCabe thinks of
    the Alhambra and of my articles as two very odd and absurd things, which some
    special people do (probably for money) in order to amuse him.  But if he had
    ever felt himself the ancient, sublime, elemental, human instinct to dance, he
    would have discovered that dancing is not a frivolous thing at all, but a very
    serious thing.  He would have discovered that it is the one grave and chaste
    and decent method of expressing a certain class of emotions.  And similarly,
    if he had ever had, as Mr. Shaw and I have had, the impulse to what he calls
    paradox, he would have discovered that paradox again is not a frivolous thing,
    but a very serious thing.  He would have found that paradox simply means a
    certain defiant joy which belongs to belief.  I should regard any civilization
    which was without a universal habit of uproarious dancing as being, from the
    full human point of view, a defective civilization.  And I should regard any
    mind which had not got the habit in one form or another of uproarious thinking
    as being, from the full human point of view, a defective mind.  It is vain for
    Mr. McCabe to say that a ballet is a part of him.  He should be part of a
    ballet, or else he is only part of a man.  It is in vain for him to say that
    he is “not quarrelling with the importation of humour into the controversy.”
    He ought himself to be importing humour into every controversy; for unless a
    man is in part a humorist, he is only in part a man.  To sum up the whole
    matter very simply, if Mr. McCabe asks me why I import frivolity into a
    discussion of the nature of man, I answer, because frivolity is a part of the
    nature of man.  If he asks me why I introduce what he calls paradoxes into a
    philosophical problem, I answer, because all philosophical problems tend to
    become paradoxical.  If he objects to my treating of life riotously, I reply
    that life is a riot.  And I say that the Universe as I see it, at any rate, is
    very much more like the fireworks at the Crystal Palace than it is like his
    own philosophy.  About the whole cosmos there is a tense and secret festivity
    — like preparations for Guy Fawkes’ day.  Eternity is the eve of something.
    I never look up at the stars without feeling that they are the fires of a
    schoolboy’s rocket, fixed in their everlasting fall.</p>
  </div1>

<div1 title="XVII.  On the Wit of Whistler" n="xvi" shorttitle="" progress="75.58%" prev="xvi" next="xviii" id="xvii">
   <h3 id="xvii-p0.1">XVII.  On the Wit of Whistler</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p1">That capable and ingenious writer, Mr. Arthur
    Symons, has included in a book of essays recently published, I believe, an
    apologia for “London Nights,” in which he says that morality should be
    wholly subordinated to art in criticism, and he uses the somewhat singular
    argument that art or the worship of beauty is the same in all ages, while
    morality differs in every period and in every respect.  He appears to defy his
    critics or his readers to mention any permanent feature or quality in ethics.
    This is surely a very curious example of that extravagant bias against
    morality which makes so many ultra-modern aesthetes as morbid and fanatical as
    any Eastern hermit.  Unquestionably it is a very common phrase of modern
    intellectualism to say that the morality of one age can be entirely different
    to the morality of another.  And like a great many other phrases of modern
    intellectualism, it means literally nothing at all.  If the two moralities are
    entirely different, why do you call them both moralities? It is as if a man
    said, “Camels in various places are totally diverse; some have six legs, some
    have none, some have scales, some have feathers, some have horns, some have
    wings, some are green, some are triangular.  There is no point which they have
    in common.” The ordinary man of sense would reply, “Then what makes you call
    them all camels? What do you mean by a camel? How do you know a camel when you
    see one?” Of course, there is a permanent substance of morality, as much as
    there is a permanent substance of art; to say that is only to say that
    morality is morality, and that art is art.  An ideal art critic would, no
    doubt, see the enduring beauty under every school; equally an ideal moralist
    would see the enduring ethic under every code.  But practically some of the
    best Englishmen that ever lived could see nothing but filth and idolatry in
    the starry piety of the Brahmin.  And it is equally true that practically the
    greatest group of artists that the world has ever seen, the giants of the
    Renaissance, could see nothing but barbarism in the ethereal energy of
    Gothic.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p2">This bias against morality among the modern
    aesthetes is nothing very much paraded.  And yet it is not really a bias
    against morality; it is a bias against other people’s morality.  It is
    generally founded on a very definite moral preference for a certain sort of
    life, pagan, plausible, humane.  The modern aesthete, wishing us to believe
    that he values beauty more than conduct, reads Mallarme, and drinks absinthe
    in a tavern.  But this is not only his favourite kind of beauty; it is also
    his favourite kind of conduct.  If he really wished us to believe that he
    cared for beauty only, he ought to go to nothing but Wesleyan school treats,
    and paint the sunlight in the hair of the Wesleyan babies.  He ought to read
    nothing but very eloquent theological sermons by old-fashioned Presbyterian
    divines.  Here the lack of all possible moral sympathy would prove that his
    interest was purely verbal or pictorial, as it is; in all the books he reads
    and writes he clings to the skirts of his own morality and his own immorality.
    The champion of l’art pour l’art is always denouncing Ruskin for his
    moralizing.  If he were really a champion of <span lang="fr" id="xvii-p2.1">l’art pour
    l’art</span>, he would be always insisting on Ruskin for his style.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p3">The doctrine of the distinction between art and
    morality owes a great part of its success to art and morality being hopelessly
    mixed up in the persons and performances of its greatest exponents.  Of this
    lucky contradiction the very incarnation was Whistler.  No man ever preached
    the impersonality of art so well; no man ever preached the impersonality of
    art so personally.  For him pictures had nothing to do with the problems of
    character; but for all his fiercest admirers his character was, as a matter of
    fact far more interesting than his pictures.  He gloried in standing as an
    artist apart from right and wrong.  But he succeeded by talking from morning
    till night about his rights and about his wrongs.  His talents were many, his
    virtues, it must be confessed, not many, beyond that kindness to tried
    friends, on which many of his biographers insist, but which surely is a
    quality of all sane men, of pirates and pickpockets; beyond this, his
    outstanding virtues limit themselves chiefly to two admirable ones — courage
    and an abstract love of good work.  Yet I fancy he won at last more by those
    two virtues than by all his talents.  A man must be something of a moralist if
    he is to preach, even if he is to preach unmorality.  Professor Walter
    Raleigh, in his “In Memoriam: James McNeill Whistler,” insists, truly
    enough, on the strong streak of an eccentric honesty in matters strictly
    pictorial, which ran through his complex and slightly confused character. “He
    would destroy any of his works rather than leave a careless or inexpressive
    touch within the limits of the frame.  He would begin again a hundred times
    over rather than attempt by patching to make his work seem better than it was.”
</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p4">No one will blame Professor Raleigh, who had to
    read a sort of funeral oration over Whistler at the opening of the Memorial
    Exhibition, if, finding himself in that position, he confined himself mostly
    to the merits and the stronger qualities of his subject.  We should naturally
    go to some other type of composition for a proper consideration of the
    weaknesses of Whistler.  But these must never be omitted from our view of him.
    Indeed, the truth is that it was not so much a question of the weaknesses of
    Whistler as of the intrinsic and primary weakness of Whistler.  He was one of
    those people who live up to their emotional incomes, who are always taut and
    tingling with vanity.  Hence he had no strength to spare; hence he had no
    kindness, no geniality; for geniality is almost definable as strength to
    spare.  He had no god-like carelessness; he never forgot himself; his whole
    life was, to use his own expression, an arrangement.  He went in for “the art
    of living” — a miserable trick.  In a word, he was a great artist; but
    emphatically not a great man.  In this connection I must differ strongly with
    Professor Raleigh upon what is, from a superficial literary point of view, one
    of his most effective points.  He compares Whistler’s laughter to the laughter
    of another man who was a great man as well as a great artist. “His attitude
    to the public was exactly the attitude taken up by Robert Browning, who
    suffered as long a period of neglect and mistake, in those lines of `The Ring
    and the Book’ —</p>

    <verse id="xvii-p4.1">
     <l id="xvii-p4.2">“Well, British Public, ye who like me not,</l>
     <l id="xvii-p4.3">(God love you!) and will have your proper laugh</l>
     <l id="xvii-p4.4">At the dark question; laugh it! I’d laugh first.” </l>
    </verse>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p5">“Mr. Whistler,” adds Professor Raleigh,
    “always laughed first.” The truth is, I believe, that Whistler never laughed
    at all.  There was no laughter in his nature; because there was no
    thoughtlessness and self-abandonment, no humility.  I cannot understand
    anybody reading “The Gentle Art of Making Enemies” and thinking that there
    is any laughter in the wit.  His wit is a torture to him.  He twists himself
    into arabesques of verbal felicity; he is full of a fierce carefulness; he is
    inspired with the complete seriousness of sincere malice.  He hurts himself to
    hurt his opponent.  Browning did laugh, because Browning did not care;
    Browning did not care, because Browning was a great man.  And when Browning
    said in brackets to the simple, sensible people who did not like his books,
    “God love you!” he was not sneering in the least.  He was laughing — that
    is to say, he meant exactly what he said.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p6">There are three distinct classes of great
    satirists who are also great men — that is to say, three classes of men who
    can laugh at something without losing their souls.  The satirist of the first
    type is the man who, first of all enjoys himself, and then enjoys his enemies.
    In this sense he loves his enemy, and by a kind of exaggeration of
    Christianity he loves his enemy the more the more he becomes an enemy.  He has
    a sort of overwhelming and aggressive happiness in his assertion of anger; his
    curse is as human as a benediction.  Of this type of satire the great example
    is Rabelais.  This is the first typical example of satire, the satire which is
    voluble, which is violent, which is indecent, but which is not malicious.  The
    satire of Whistler was not this.  He was never in any of his controversies
    simply happy; the proof of it is that he never talked absolute nonsense.
    There is a second type of mind which produces satire with the quality of
    greatness.  That is embodied in the satirist whose passions are released and
    let go by some intolerable sense of wrong.  He is maddened by the sense of men
    being maddened; his tongue becomes an unruly member, and testifies against all
    mankind.  Such a man was Swift, in whom the saeva indignatio was a bitterness
    to others, because it was a bitterness to himself.  Such a satirist Whistler
    was not.  He did not laugh because he was happy, like Rabelais.  But neither
    did he laugh because he was unhappy, like Swift.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p7">The third type of great satire is that in which
    he satirist is enabled to rise superior to his victim in the only serious
    sense which superiority can bear, in that of pitying the sinner and respecting
    the man even while he satirises both.  Such an achievement can befound in a
    thing like Pope’s “Atticus” a poem in which the satirist feels that he is
    satirising the weaknesses which belong specially to literary genius.
    Consequently he takes a pleasure in pointing out his enemy’s strength before
    he points out his weakness.  That is, perhaps, the highest and most honourable
    form of satire.  That is not the satire of Whistler.  He is not full of a
    great sorrow for the wrong done to human nature; for him the wrong is
    altogether done to himself.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p8">He was not a great personality, because he
    thought so much about himself.  And the case is stronger even than that.  He
    was sometimes not even a great artist, because he thought so much about art.
    Any man with a vital knowledge of the human psychology ought to have the most
    profound suspicion of anybody who claims to be an artist, and talks a great
    deal about art.  Art is a right and human thing, like walking or saying one’s
    prayers; but the moment it begins to be talked about very solemnly, a man may
    be fairly certain that the thing has come into a congestion and a kind of
    difficulty.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p9">The artistic temperament is a disease that
    afflicts amateurs.  It is a disease which arises from men not having
    sufficient power of expression to utter and get rid of the element of art in
    their being.  It is healthful to every sane man to utter the art within him;
    it is essential to every sane man to get rid of the art within him at all
    costs.  Artists of a large and wholesome vitality get rid of their art easily,
    as they breathe easily, or perspire easily.  But in artists of less force, the
    thing becomes a pressure, and produces a definite pain, which is called the
    artistic temperament.  Thus, very great artists are able to be ordinary men —
    men like Shakespeare or Browning.  There are many real tragedies of the
    artistic temperament, tragedies of vanity or violence or fear.  But the great
    tragedy of the artistic temperament is that it cannot produce any art.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p10">Whistler could produce art; and in so far he was
    a great man.  But he could not forget art; and in so far he was only a man
    with the artistic temperament.  There can be no stronger manifestation of the
    man who is a really great artist than the fact that he can dismiss the subject
    of art; that he can, upon due occasion, wish art at the bottom of the sea.
    Similarly, we should always be much more inclined to trust a solicitor who did
    not talk about conveyancing over the nuts and wine.  What we really desire of
    any man conducting any business is that the full force of an ordinary man
    should be put into that particular study.  We do not desire that the full
    force of that study should be put into an ordinary man.  We do not in the
    least wish that our particular law-suit should pour its energy into our
    barrister’s games with his children, or rides on his bicycle, or meditations
    on the morning star.  But we do, as a matter of fact, desire that his games
    with his children, and his rides on his bicycle, and his meditations on the
    morning star should pour something of their energy into our law-suit.  We do
    desire that if he has gained any especial lung development from the bicycle,
    or any bright and pleasing metaphors from the morning star, that the should be
    placed at our disposal in that particular forensic controversy.  In a word, we
    are very glad that he is an ordinary man, since that may help him to be an
    exceptional lawyer.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p11">Whistler never ceased to be an artist.  As
    Mr. Max Beerbohm pointed out in one of his extraordinarily sensible and
    sincere critiques, Whistler really regarded Whistler as his greatest work of
    art.  The white lock, the single eyeglass, the remarkable hat — these were
    much dearer to him than any nocturnes or arrangements that he ever threw off.
    He could throw off the nocturnes; for some mysterious reason he could not
    throw off the hat.  He never threw off from himself that disproportionate
    accumulation of aestheticism which is the burden of the amateur.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p12">It need hardly be said that this is the real
    explanation of the thing which has puzzled so many dilettante critics, the
    problem of the extreme ordinariness of the behaviour of so many great geniuses
    in history.  Their behaviour was so ordinary that it was not recorded; hence
    it was so ordinary that it seemed mysterious.  Hence people say that Bacon
    wrote Shakespeare.  The modern artistic temperament cannot understand how a
    man who could write such lyrics as Shakespeare wrote, could be as keen as
    Shakespeare was on business transactions in a little town in Warwickshire.
    The explanation is simple enough; it is that Shakespeare had a real lyrical
    impulse, wrote a real lyric, and so got rid of the impulse and went about his
    business.  Being an artist did not prevent him from being an ordinary man, any
    more than being a sleeper at night or being a diner at dinner prevented him
    from being an ordinary man.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p13">All very great teachers and leaders have had
    this habit of assuming their point of view to be one which was human and
    casual, one which would readily appeal to every passing man.  If a man is
    genuinely superior to his fellows the first thing that he believes in is the
    equality of man.  We can see this, for instance, in that strange and innocent
    rationality with which Christ addressed any motley crowd that happened to
    stand about Him. “What man of you having a hundred sheep, and losing one,
    would not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness, and go after that which
    was lost?” Or, again, “What man of you if his son ask for bread will he give
    him a stone, or if he ask for a fish will he give him a serpent?” This
    plainness, this almost prosaic camaraderie, is the note of all very great
    minds.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xvii-p14">To very great minds the things on which men
    agree are so immeasurably more important than the things on which they differ,
    that the latter, for all practical purposes, disappear.  They have too much in
    them of an ancient laughter even to endure to discuss the difference between
    the hats of two men who were both born of a woman, or between the subtly
    varied cultures of two men who have both to die.  The first-rate great man is
    equal with other men, like Shakespeare.  The second-rate great man is on his
    knees to other men, like Whitman.  The third-rate great man is superior to
    other men, like Whistler.</p>
  </div1>

<div1 title="XVIII.  The Fallacy of the Young Nation" n="xviii" shorttitle="" progress="79.88%" prev="xvii" next="xix" id="xviii">
   <h3 id="xviii-p0.1">XVIII.  The Fallacy of the Young Nation</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p1">To say that a man is an idealist is merely to
    say that he is a man; but, nevertheless, it might be possible to effect some
    valid distinction between one kind of idealist and another.  One possible
    distinction, for instance, could be effected by saying that humanity is
    divided into conscious idealists and unconscious idealists.  In a similar way,
    humanity is divided into conscious ritualists and unconscious ritualists.  The
    curious thing is, in that example as in others, that it is the conscious
    ritualism which is comparatively simple, the unconscious ritual which is
    really heavy and complicated.  The ritual which is comparatively rude and
    straightforward is the ritual which people call “ritualistic.” It consists
    of plain things like bread and wine and fire, and men falling on their faces.
    But the ritual which is really complex, and many coloured, and elaborate, and
    needlessly formal, is the ritual which people enact without knowing it.  It
    consists not of plain things like wine and fire, but of really peculiar, and
    local, and exceptional, and ingenious things — things like door-mats, and
    door-knockers, and electric bells, and silk hats, and white ties, and shiny
    cards, and confetti.  The truth is that the modern man scarcely ever gets back
    to very old and simple things except when he is performing some religious
    mummery.  The modern man can hardly get away from ritual except by entering a
    ritualistic church.  In the case of these old and mystical formalities we can
    at least say that the ritual is not mere ritual; that the symbols employed are
    in most cases symbols which belong to a primary human poetry.  The most
    ferocious opponent of the Christian ceremonials must admit that if Catholicism
    had not instituted the bread and wine, somebody else would most probably have
    done so.  Any one with a poetical instinct will admit that to the ordinary
    human instinct bread symbolizes something which cannot very easily be
    symbolized otherwise; that wine, to the ordinary human instinct, symbolizes
    something which cannot very easily be symbolized otherwise.  But white ties in
    the evening are ritual, and nothing else but ritual.  No one would pretend
    that white ties in the evening are primary and poetical.  Nobody would
    maintain that the ordinary human instinct would in any age or country tend to
    symbolize the idea of evening by a white necktie.  Rather, the ordinary human
    instinct would, I imagine, tend to symbolize evening by cravats with some of
    the colours of the sunset, not white neckties, but tawny or crimson neckties
    — neckties of purple or olive, or some darkened gold.  Mr. J. A.  Kensit, for
    example, is under the impression that he is not a ritualist.  But the daily
    life of Mr. J. A.  Kensit, like that of any ordinary modern man, is, as a
    matter of fact, one continual and compressed catalogue of mystical mummery and
    flummery.  To take one instance out of an inevitable hundred: I imagine that
    Mr. Kensit takes off his hat to a lady; and what can be more solemn and
    absurd, considered in the abstract, than, symbolizing the existence of the
    other sex by taking off a portion of your clothing and waving it in the air?
    This, I repeat, is not a natural and primitive symbol, like fire or food.  A
    man might just as well have to take off his waistcoat to a lady; and if a man,
    by the social ritual of his civilization, had to take off his waistcoat to a
    lady, every chivalrous and sensible man would take off his waistcoat to a
    lady.  In short, Mr. Kensit, and those who agree with him, may think, and
    quite sincerely think, that men give too much incense and ceremonial to their
    adoration of the other world.  But nobody thinks that he can give too much
    incense and ceremonial to the adoration of this world.  All men, then, are
    ritualists, but are either conscious or unconscious ritualists.  The conscious
    ritualists are generally satisfied with a few very simple and elementary
    signs; the unconscious ritualists are not satisfied with anything short of the
    whole of human life, being almost insanely ritualistic.  The first is called a
    ritualist because he invents and remembers one rite; the other is called an
    anti-ritualist because he obeys and forgets a thousand.  And a somewhat
    similar distinction to this which I have drawn with some unavoidable length,
    between the conscious ritualist and the unconscious ritualist, exists between
    the conscious idealist and the unconscious idealist.  It is idle to inveigh
    against cynics and materialists — there are no cynics, there are no
    materialists.  Every man is idealistic; only it so often happens that he has
    the wrong ideal.  Every man is incurably sentimental; but, unfortunately, it
    is so often a false sentiment.  When we talk, for instance, of some
    unscrupulous commercial figure, and say that he would do anything for money,
    we use quite an inaccurate expression, and we slander him very much.  He would
    not do anything for money.  He would do some things for money; he would sell
    his soul for money, for instance; and, as Mirabeau humorously said, he would
    be quite wise “to take money for muck.” He would oppress humanity for money;
    but then it happens that humanity and the soul are not things that he believes
    in; they are not his ideals.  But he has his own dim and delicate ideals; and
    he would not violate these for money.  He would not drink out of the
    soup-tureen, for money.  He would not wear his coat-tails in front, for money.
    He would not spread a report that he had softening of the brain, for money.
    In the actual practice of life we find, in the matter of ideals, exactly what
    we have already found in the matter of ritual.  We find that while there is a
    perfectly genuine danger of fanaticism from the men who have unworldly ideals,
    the permanent and urgent danger of fanaticism is from the men who have worldly
    ideals.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p2">People who say that an ideal is a dangerous
    thing, that it deludes and intoxicates, are perfectly right.  But the ideal
    which intoxicates most is the least idealistic kind of ideal.  The ideal which
    intoxicates least is the very ideal ideal; that sobers us suddenly, as all
    heights and precipices and great distances do.  Granted that it is a great
    evil to mistake a cloud for a cape; still, the cloud, which can be most easily
    mistaken for a cape, is the cloud that is nearest the earth.  Similarly, we
    may grant that it may be dangerous to mistake an ideal for something
    practical.  But we shall still point out that, in this respect, the most
    dangerous ideal of all is the ideal which looks a little practical.  It is
    difficult to attain a high ideal; consequently, it is almost impossible to
    persuade ourselves that we have attained it.  But it is easy to attain a low
    ideal; consequently, it is easier still to persuade ourselves that we have
    attained it when we have done nothing of the kind.  To take a random example.
    It might be called a high ambition to wish to be an archangel; the man who
    entertained such an ideal would very possibly exhibit asceticism, or even
    frenzy, but not, I think, delusion.  He would not think he was an archangel,
    and go about flapping his hands under the impression that they were wings.
    But suppose that a sane man had a low ideal; suppose he wished to be a
    gentleman.  Any one who knows the world knows that in nine weeks he would have
    persuaded himself that he was a gentleman; and this being manifestly not the
    case, the result will be very real and practical dislocations and calamities
    in social life.  It is not the wild ideals which wreck the practical world; it
    is the tame ideals.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p3">The matter may, perhaps, be illustrated by a
    parallel from our modern politics.  When men tell us that the old Liberal
    politicians of the type of Gladstone cared only for ideals, of course, they
    are talking nonsense — they cared for a great many other things, including
    votes.  And when men tell us that modern politicians of the type of
    Mr. Chamberlain or, in another way, Lord Rosebery, care only for votes or for
    material interest, then again they are talking nonsense — these men care for
    ideals like all other men.  But the real distinction which may be drawn is
    this, that to the older politician the ideal was an ideal, and nothing else.
    To the new politician his dream is not only a good dream, it is a reality.
    The old politician would have said, “It would be a good thing if there were a
    Republican Federation dominating the world.” But the modern politician does
    not say, “It would be a good thing if there were a British Imperialism
    dominating the world.” He says, “It is a good thing that there is a British
    Imperialism dominating the world;” whereas clearly there is nothing of the
    kind.  The old Liberal would say “There ought to be a good Irish government
    in Ireland.” But the ordinary modern Unionist does not say, “There ought to
    be a good English government in Ireland.” He says,“There is a good English
    government in Ireland;” which is absurd.  In short, the modern politicians
    seem to think that a man becomes practical merely by making assertions
    entirely about practical things.  Apparently, a delusion does not matter as
    long as it is a materialistic delusion.  Instinctively most of us feel that,
    as a practical matter, even the contrary is true.  I certainly would much
    rather share my apartments with a gentleman who thought he was God than with a
    gentleman who thought he was a grasshopper.  To be continually haunted by
    practical images and practical problems, to be constantly thinking of things
    as actual, as urgent, as in process of completion — these things do not prove
    a man to be practical; these things, indeed, are among the most ordinary signs
    of a lunatic.  That our modern statesmen are materialistic is nothing against
    their being also morbid.  Seeing angels in a vision may make a man a
    supernaturalist to excess.  But merely seeing snakes in delirium tremens does
    not make him a naturalist.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p4">And when we come actually to examine the main
    stock notions of our modern practical politicians, we find that those main
    stock notions are mainly delusions.  A great many instances might be given of
    the fact.  We might take, for example, the case of that strange class of
    notions which underlie the word “union,” and all the eulogies heaped upon
    it.  Of course, union is no more a good thing in itself than separation is a
    good thing in itself.  To have a party in favour of union and a party in
    favour of separation is as absurd as to have a party in favour of going
    upstairs and a party in favour of going downstairs.  The question is not
    whether we go up or down stairs, but where we are going to, and what we are
    going, for? Union is strength; union is also weakness.  It is a good thing to
    harness two horses to a cart; but it is not a good thing to try and turn two
    hansom cabs in to one four-wheeler.  Turning ten nations into one empire may
    happen to be as feasible as turning ten shillings into one half-sovereign.
    Also it may happen to be as preposterous as turning ten terriers into one
    mastiff . The question in all cases is not a question of union or absence of
    union, but of identity or absence of identity.  Owing to certain historical
    and moral causes, two nations may be so united as upon the whole to help each
    other.  Thus England and Scotland pass their time in paying each other
    compliments; but their energies and atmospheres run distinct and parallel, and
    consequently do not clash.  Scotland continues to be educated and Calvinistic;
    England continues to be uneducated and happy.  But owing to certain other
    Moral and certain other political causes, two nations may be so united as only
    to hamper each other; their lines do clash and do not run parallel.  Thus, for
    instance, England and Ireland are so united that the Irish can sometimes rule
    England, but can never rule Ireland.  The educational systems, including the
    last Education Act, are here, as in the case of Scotland, a very good test of
    the matter.  The overwhelming majority of Irishmen believe in a strict
    Catholicism; the overwhelming majority of Englishmen believe in a vague
    Protestantism.  The Irish party in the Parliament of Union is just large
    enough to prevent the English education being indefinitely Protestant, and
    just small enough to prevent the Irish education being definitely Catholic.
    Here we have a state of things which no man in his senses would ever dream of
    wishing to continue if he had not been bewitched by the sentimentalism of the
    mere word “union.”</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p5">This example of union, however, is not the
    example which I propose to take of the ingrained futility and deception
    underlying all the assumptions of the modern practical politician.  I wish to
    speak especially of another and much more general delusion.  It pervades the
    minds and speeches of all the practical men of all parties; and it is a
    childish blunder built upon a single false metaphor.  I refer to the universal
    modern talk about young nations and new nations; about America being young,
    about New Zealand being new.  The whole thing is a trick of words.  America is
    not young, New Zealand is not new.  It is a very discussable question whether
    they are not both much older than England or Ireland.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p6">Of course we may use the metaphor of youth about
    America or the colonies, if we use it strictly as implying only a recent
    origin.  But if we use it (as we do use it) as implying vigour, or vivacity,
    or crudity, or inexperience, or hope, or a long life before them or any of the
    romantic attributes of youth, then it is surely as clear as daylight that we
    are duped by a stale figure of speech.  We can easily see the matter clearly
    by applying it to any other institution parallel to the institution of an
    independent nationality.  If a club called “The Milk and Soda League” (let
    us say) was set up yesterday, as I have no doubt it was, then, of course,
    “The Milk and Soda League” is a young club in the sense that it was set up
    yesterday, but in no other sense.  It may consist entirely of moribund old
    gentlemen.  It may be moribund itself.  We may call it a young club, in the
    light of the fact that it was founded yesterday.  We may also call it a very
    old club in the light of the fact that it will most probably go bankrupt
    to-morrow.  All this appears very obvious when we put it in this form.  Any
    one who adopted the young-community delusion with regard to a bank or a
    butcher’s shop would be sent to an asylum.  But the whole modern political
    notion that America and the colonies must be very vigorous because they are
    very new, rests upon no better foundation.  That America was founded long
    after England does not make it even in the faintest degree more probable that
    America will not perish a long time before England.  That England existed
    before her colonies does not make it any the less likely that she will exist
    after her colonies.  And when we look at the actual history of the world, we
    find that great European nations almost invariably have survived the vitality
    of their colonies.  When we look at the actual history of the world, we find,
    that if there is a thing that is born old and dies young, it is a colony.  The
    Greek colonies went to pieces long before the Greek civilization.  The Spanish
    colonies have gone to pieces long before the nation of Spain — nor does there
    seem to be any reason to doubt the possibility or even the probability of the
    conclusion that the colonial civilization, which owes its origin to England,
    will be much briefer and much less vigorous than the civilization of England
    itself.  The English nation will still be going the way of all European
    nations when the Anglo-Saxon race has gone the way of all fads.  Now, of
    course, the interesting question is, have we, in the case of America and the
    colonies, any real evidence of a moral and intellectual youth as opposed to
    the indisputable triviality of a merely chronological youth? Consciously or
    unconsciously, we know that we have no such evidence, and consciously or
    unconsciously, therefore, we proceed to make it up.  Of this pure and placid
    invention, a good example, for instance, can be found in a recent poem of
    Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s.  Speaking of the English people and the South African
    War Mr. Kipling says that “we fawned on the younger nations for the men that
    could shoot and ride.” Some people considered this sentence insulting.  All
    that I am concerned with at present is the evident fact that it is not true.
    The colonies provided very useful volunteer troops, but they did not provide
    the best troops, nor achieve the most successful exploits.  The best work in
    the war on the English side was done, as might have been expected, by the best
    English regiments.  The men who could shoot and ride were not the enthusiastic
    corn merchants from Melbourne, any more than they were the enthusiastic clerks
    from Cheapside.  The men who could shoot and ride were the men who had been
    taught to shoot and ride in the discipline of the standing army of a great
    European power.  Of course, the colonials are as brave and athletic as any
    other average white men.  Of course, they acquitted themselves with reasonable
    credit.  All I have here to indicate is that, for the purposes of this theory
    of the new nation, it is necessary to maintain that the colonial forces were
    more useful or more heroic than the gunners at Colenso or the Fighting Fifth.
    And of this contention there is not, and never has been, one stick or straw of
    evidence.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p7">A similar attempt is made, and with even less
    success, to represent the literature of the colonies as something fresh and
    vigorous and important.  The imperialist magazines are constantly springing
    upon us some genius from Queensland or Canada, through whom we are expected to
    smell the odours of the bush or the prairie.  As a matter of fact, any one who
    is even slightly interested in literature as such (and I, for one, confess
    that I am only slightly interested in literature as such), will freely admit
    that the stories of these geniuses smell of nothing but printer’s ink, and
    that not of first-rate quality.  By a great effort of Imperial imagination the
    generous English people reads into these works a force and a novelty.  But the
    force and the novelty are not in the new writers; the force and the novelty
    are in the ancient heart of the English.  Anybody who studies them impartially
    will know that the first-rate writers of the colonies are not even
    particularly novel in their note and atmosphere, are not only not producing a
    new kind of good literature, but are not even in any particular sense
    producing a new kind of bad literature.  The first-rate writers of the new
    countries are really almost exactly like the second-rate writers of the old
    countries.  Of course they do feel the mystery of the wilderness, the mystery
    of the bush, for all simple and honest men feel this in Melbourne, or Margate,
    or South St.  Pancras.  But when they write most sincerely and most
    successfully, it is not with a background of the mystery of the bush, but with
    a background, expressed or assumed, of our own romantic cockney civilization.
    What really moves their souls with a kindly terror is not the mystery of the
    wilderness, but the Mystery of a Hansom Cab.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p8">Of course there are some exceptions to this
    generalization.  The one really arresting exception is Olive Schreiner, and
    she is quite as certainly an exception that proves the rule.  Olive Schreiner
    is a fierce, brilliant, and realistic novelist; but she is all this precisely
    because she is not English at all.  Her tribal kinship is with the country of
    Teniers and Maarten Maartens — that is, with a country of realists.  Her
    literary kinship is with the pessimistic fiction of the continent; with the
    novelists whose very pity is cruel.  Olive Schreiner is the one English
    colonial who is not conventional, for the simple reason that South Africa is
    the one English colony which is not English, and probably never will be.  And,
    of course, there are individual exceptions in a minor way.  I remember in
    particular some Australian tales by Mr. McIlwain which were really able and
    effective, and which, for that reason, I suppose, are not presented to the
    public with blasts of a trumpet.  But my general contention if put before any
    one with a love of letters, will not be disputed if it is understood.  It is
    not the truth that the colonial civilization as a whole is giving us, or shows
    any signs of giving us, a literature which will startle and renovate our own.
    It may be a very good thing for us to have an affectionate illusion in the
    matter; that is quite another affair.  The colonies may have given England a
    new emotion; I only say that they have not given the world a new book.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p9">Touching these English colonies, I do not wish
    to be misunderstood.  I do not say of them or of America that they have not a
    future, or that they will not be great nations.  I merely deny the whole
    established modern expression about them.  I deny that they are “destined”
    to a future.  I deny that they are “destined” to be great nations.  I deny
    (of course) that any human thing is destined to be anything.  All the absurd
    physical metaphors, such as youth and age, living and dying, are, when applied
    to nations, but pseudo-scientific attempts to conceal from men the awful
    liberty of their lonely souls.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p10">In the case of America, indeed, a warning to
    this effect is instant and essential.  America, of course, like every other
    human thing, can in spiritual sense live or die as much as it chooses.  But at
    the present moment the matter which America has very seriously to consider is
    not how near it is to its birth and beginning, but how near it may be to its
    end.  It is only a verbal question whether the American civilization is young;
    it may become a very practical and urgent question whether it is dying.  When
    once we have cast aside, as we inevitably have after a moment’s thought, the
    fanciful physical metaphor involved in the word “youth,” what serious
    evidence have we that America is a fresh force and not a stale one? It has a
    great many people, like China; it has a great deal of money, like defeated
    Carthage or dying Venice.  It is full of bustle and excitability, like Athens
    after its ruin, and all the Greek cities in their decline.  It is fond of new
    things; but the old are always fond of new things.  Young men read chronicles,
    but old men read newspapers.  It admires strength and good looks; it admires a
    big and barbaric beauty in its women, for instance; but so did Rome when the
    Goth was at the gates.  All these are things quite compatible with fundamental
    tedium and decay.  There are three main shapes or symbols in which a nation
    can show itself essentially glad and great — by the heroic in government, by
    the heroic in arms, and by the heroic in art.  Beyond government, which is, as
    it were, the very shape and body of a nation, the most significant thing about
    any citizen is his artistic attitude towards a holiday and his moral attitude
    towards a fight — that is, his way of accepting life and his way of accepting
    death.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p11">Subjected to these eternal tests, America does
    not appear by any means as particularly fresh or untouched.  She appears with
    all the weakness and weariness of modern England or of any other Western
    power.  In her politics she has broken up exactly as England has broken up,
    into a bewildering opportunism and insincerity.  In the matter of war and the
    national attitude towards war, her resemblance to England is even more
    manifest and melancholy.  It may be said with rough accuracy that there are
    three stages in the life of a strong people.  First, it is a small power, and
    fights small powers.  Then it is a great power, and fights great powers.  Then
    it is a great power, and fights small powers, but pretends that they are great
    powers, in order to rekindle the ashes of its ancient emotion and vanity.
    After that, the next step is to become a small power itself.  England
    exhibited this symptom of decadence very badly in the war with the Transvaal;
    but America exhibited it worse in the war with Spain.  There was exhibited
    more sharply and absurdly than anywhere else the ironic contrast between the
    very careless choice of a strong line and the very careful choice of a weak
    enemy.  America added to all her other late Roman or Byzantine elements the
    element of the Caracallan triumph, the triumph over nobody.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xviii-p12">But when we come to the last test of
    nationality, the test of art and letters, the case is almost terrible.  The
    English colonies have produced no great artists; and that fact may prove that
    they are still full of silent possibilities and reserve force.  But America
    has produced great artists.  And that fact most certainly proves that she is
    full of a fine futility and the end of all things.  Whatever the American men
    of genius are, they are not young gods making a young world.  Is the art of
    Whistler a brave, barbaric art, happy and headlong? Does Mr. Henry James
    infect us with the spirit of a schoolboy? No; the colonies have not spoken,
    and they are safe.  Their silence may be the silence of the unborn.  But out
    of America has come a sweet and startling cry, as unmistakable as the cry of a
    dying man.</p>
  </div1>

<div1 title="XIX.  Slum Novelists and the Slums" n="xix" shorttitle="" progress="86.80%" prev="xviii" next="xx" id="xix">
   <h3 id="xix-p0.1">XIX.  Slum Novelists and the Slums</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p1">Odd ideas are entertained in our time about the
    real nature of the doctrine of human fraternity.  The real doctrine is
    something which we do not, with all our modern humanitarianism, very clearly
    understand, much less very closely practise.  There is nothing, for instance,
    particularly undemocratic about kicking your butler downstairs.  It may be
    wrong, but it is not unfraternal.  In a certain sense, the blow or kick may be
    considered as a confession of equality: you are meeting your butler body to
    body; you are almost according him the privilege of the duel.  There is
    nothing, undemocratic, though there may be something unreasonable, in
    expecting a great deal from the butler, and being filled with a kind of frenzy
    of surprise when he falls short of the divine stature.  The thing which is
    really undemocratic and unfraternal is not to expect the butler to be more or
    less divine.  The thing which is really undemocratic and unfraternal is to
    say, as so many modern humanitarians say, “Of course one must make allowances
    for those on a lower plane.” All things considered indeed, it may be said,
    without undue exaggeration, that the really undemocratic and unfraternal thing
    is the common practice of not kicking the butler downstairs.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p2">It is only because such a vast section of the
    modern world is out of sympathy with the serious democratic sentiment that
    this statement will seem to many to be lacking in seriousness.  Democracy is
    not philanthropy; it is not even altruism or social reform.  Democracy is not
    founded on pity for the common man; democracy is founded on reverence for the
    common man, or, if you will, even on fear of him.  It does not champion man
    because man is so miserable, but because man is so sublime.  It does not
    object so much to the ordinary man being a slave as to his not being a king,
    for its dream is always the dream of the first Roman republic, a nation of
    kings.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p3">Next to a genuine republic, the most democratic
    thing in the world is a hereditary despotism.  I mean a despotism in which
    there is absolutely no trace whatever of any nonsense about intellect or
    special fitness for the post.  Rational despotism — that is, selective
    despotism — is always a curse to mankind, because with that you have the
    ordinary man misunderstood and misgoverned by some prig who has no brotherly
    respect for him at all.  But irrational despotism is always democratic,
    because it is the ordinary man enthroned.  The worst form of slavery is that
    which is called Caesarism, or the choice of some bold or brilliant man as
    despot because he is suitable.  For that means that men choose a
    representative, not because he represents them, but because he does not.  Men
    trust an ordinary man like George III or William IV.  because they are
    themselves ordinary men and understand him.  Men trust an ordinary man because
    they trust themselves.  But men trust a great man because they do not trust
    themselves.  And hence the worship of great men always appears in times of
    weakness and cowardice; we never hear of great men until the time when all
    other men are small.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p4">Hereditary despotism is, then, in essence and
    sentiment democratic because it chooses from mankind at random.  If it does
    not declare that every man may rule, it declares the next most democratic
    thing; it declares that any man may rule.  Hereditary aristocracy is a far
    worse and more dangerous thing, because the numbers and multiplicity of an
    aristocracy make it sometimes possible for it to figure as an aristocracy of
    intellect.  Some of its members will presumably have brains, and thus they, at
    any rate, will be an intellectual aristocracy within the social one.  They
    will rule the aristocracy by virtue of their intellect, and they will rule the
    country by virtue of their aristocracy.  Thus a double falsity will be set up,
    and millions of the images of God, who, fortunately for their wives and
    families, are neither gentlemen nor clever men, will be represented by a man
    like Mr. Balfour or Mr. Wyndham, because he is too gentlemanly to be called
    merely clever, and just too clever to be called merely a gentleman.  But even
    an hereditary aristocracy may exhibit, by a sort of accident, from time to
    time some of the basically democratic quality which belongs to a hereditary
    despotism.  It is amusing to think how much conservative ingenuity has been
    wasted in the defence of the House of Lords by men who were desperately
    endeavouring to prove that the House of Lords consisted of clever men.  There
    is one really good defence of the House of Lords, though admirers of the
    peerage are strangely coy about using it; and that is, that the House of
    Lords, in its full and proper strength, consists of stupid men.  It really
    would be a plausible defence of that otherwise indefensible body to point out
    that the clever men in the Commons, who owed their power to cleverness, ought
    in the last resort to be checked by the average man in the Lords, who owed
    their power to accident.  Of course, there would be many answers to such a
    contention, as, for instance, that the House of Lords is largely no longer a
    House of Lords, but a House of tradesmen and financiers, or that the bulk of
    the commonplace nobility do not vote, and so leave the chamber to the prigs
    and the specialists and the mad old gentlemen with hobbies.  But on some
    occasions the House of Lords, even under all these disadvantages, is in some
    sense representative.  When all the peers flocked together to vote against
    Mr. Gladstone’s second Home Rule Bill, for instance, those who said that the
    peers represented the English people, were perfectly right.  All those dear
    old men who happened to be born peers were at that moment, and upon that
    question, the precise counterpart of all the dear old men who happened to be
    born paupers or middle-class gentlemen.  That mob of peers did really
    represent the English people — that is to say, it was honest, ignorant,
    vaguely excited, almost unanimous, and obviously wrong.  Of course, rational
    democracy is better as an expression of the public will than the haphazard
    hereditary method.  While we are about having any kind of democracy, let it be
    rational democracy.  But if we are to have any kind of oligarchy, let it be
    irrational oligarchy.  Then at least we shall be ruled by men.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p5">But the thing which is really required for the
    proper working of democracy is not merely the democratic system, or even the
    democratic philosophy, but the democratic emotion.  The democratic emotion,
    like most elementary and indispensable things, is a thing difficult to
    describe at any time.  But it is peculiarly difficult to describe it in our
    enlightened age, for the simple reason that it is peculiarly difficult to find
    it.  It is a certain instinctive attitude which feels the things in which all
    men agree to be unspeakably important, and all the things in which they differ
    (such as mere brains) to be almost unspeakably unimportant.  The nearest
    approach to it in our ordinary life would be the promptitude with which we
    should consider mere humanity in any circumstance of shock or death.  We
    should say, after a somewhat disturbing discovery, “There is a dead man under
    the sofa.” We should not be likely to say, “There is a dead man of
    considerable personal refinement under the sofa.” We should say, “A woman
    has fallen into the water.” We should not say, “A highly educated woman has
    fallen into the water.” Nobody would say, “There are the remains of a clear
    thinker in your back garden.” Nobody would say, “Unless you hurry up and
    stop him, a man with a very fine ear for music will have jumped off that
    cliff.” But this emotion, which all of us have in connection with such things
    as birth and death, is to some people native and constant at all ordinary
    times and in all ordinary places.  It was native to St.  Francis of Assisi.
    It was native to Walt Whitman.  In this strange and splendid degree it cannot
    be expected, perhaps, to pervade a whole commonwealth or a whole civilization;
    but one commonwealth may have it much more than another commonwealth, one
    civilization much more than another civilization.  No community, perhaps, ever
    had it so much as the early Franciscans.  No community, perhaps, ever had it
    so little as ours.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p6">Everything in our age has, when carefully
    examined, this fundamentally undemocratic quality.  In religion and morals we
    should admit, in the abstract, that the sins of the educated classes were as
    great as, or perhaps greater than, the sins of the poor and ignorant.  But in
    practice the great difference between the mediaeval ethics and ours is that
    ours concentrate attention on the sins which are the sins of the ignorant, and
    practically deny that the sins which are the sins of the educated are sins at
    all.  We are always talking about the sin of intemperate drinking, because it
    is quite obvious that the poor have it more than the rich.  But we are always
    denying that there is any such thing as the sin of pride, because it would be
    quite obvious that the rich have it more than the poor.  We are always ready
    to make a saint or prophet of the educated man who goes into cottages to give
    a little kindly advice to the uneducated.  But the medieval idea of a saint or
    prophet was something quite different.  The mediaeval saint or prophet was an
    uneducated man who walked into grand houses to give a little kindly advice to
    the educated.  The old tyrants had enough insolence to despoil the poor, but
    they had not enough insolence to preach to them.  It was the gentleman who
    oppressed the slums; but it was the slums that admonished the gentleman.  And
    just as we are undemocratic in faith and morals, so we are, by the very nature
    of our attitude in such matters, undemocratic in the tone of our practical
    politics.  It is a sufficient proof that we are not an essentially democratic
    state that we are always wondering what we shall do with the poor.  If we were
    democrats, we should be wondering what the poor will do with us.  With us the
    governing class is always saying to itself, “What laws shall we make?” In a
    purely democratic state it would be always saying, “What laws can we obey?”
    A purely democratic state perhaps there has never been.  But even the feudal
    ages were in practice thus far democratic, that every feudal potentate knew
    that any laws which he made would in all probability return upon himself.  His
    feathers might be cut off for breaking a sumptuary law.  His head might be cut
    off for high treason.  But the modern laws are almost always laws made to
    affect the governed class, but not the governing.  We have public-house
    licensing laws, but not sumptuary laws.  That is to say, we have laws against
    the festivity and hospitality of the poor, but no laws against the festivity
    and hospitality of the rich.  We have laws against blasphemy — that is,
    against a kind of coarse and offensive speaking in which nobody but a rough
    and obscure man would be likely to indulge.  But we have no laws against
    heresy — that is, against the intellectual poisoning of the whole people, in
    which only a prosperous and prominent man would be likely to be successful.
    The evil of aristocracy is not that it necessarily leads to the infliction of
    bad things or the suffering of sad ones; the evil of aristocracy is that it
    places everything in the hands of a class of people who can always inflict
    what they can never suffer.  Whether what they inflict is, in their intention,
    good or bad, they become equally frivolous.  The case against the governing
    class of modern England is not in the least that it is selfish; if you like,
    you may call the English oligarchs too fantastically unselfish.  The case
    against them simply is that when they legislate for all men, they always omit
    themselves.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p7">We are undemocratic, then, in our religion, as is
    proved by our efforts to “raise” the poor.  We are undemocratic in our
    government, as is proved by our innocent attempt to govern them well.  But
    above all we are undemocratic in our literature, as is proved by the torrent
    of novels about the poor and serious studies of the poor which pour from our
    publishers every month.  And the more “modern” the book is the more certain
    it is to be devoid of democratic sentiment.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p8">A poor man is a man who has not got much money.
    This may seem a simple and unnecessary description, but in the face of a great
    mass of modern fact and fiction, it seems very necessary indeed; most of our
    realists and sociologists talk about a poor man as if he were an octopus or an
    alligator.  There is no more need to study the psychology of poverty than to
    study the psychology of bad temper, or the psychology of vanity, or the
    psychology of animal spirits.  A man ought to know something of the emotions
    of an insulted man, not by being insulted, but simply by being a man.  And he
    ought to know something of the emotions of a poor man, not by being poor, but
    simply by being a man.  Therefore, in any writer who is describing poverty, my
    first objection to him will be that he has studied his subject.  A democrat
    would have imagined it.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p9">A great many hard things have been said about
    religious slumming and political or social slumming, but surely the most
    despicable of all is artistic slumming.  The religious teacher is at least
    supposed to be interested in the costermonger because he is a man; the
    politician is in some dim and perverted sense interested in the costermonger
    because he is a citizen; it is only the wretched writer who is interested in
    the costermonger merely because he is a costermonger.  Nevertheless, so long
    as he is merely seeking impressions, or in other words copy, his trade, though
    dull, is honest.  But when he endeavours to represent that he is describing
    the spiritual core of a costermonger, his dim vices and his delicate virtues,
    then we must object that his claim is preposterous; we must remind him that he
    is a journalist and nothing else.  He has far less psychological authority
    even than the foolish missionary.  For he is in the literal and derivative
    sense a journalist, while the missionary is an eternalist.  The missionary at
    least pretends to have a version of the man’s lot for all time; the journalist
    only pretends to have a version of it from day to day.  The missionary comes
    to tell the poor man that he is in the same condition with all men.  The
    journalist comes to tell other people how different the poor man is from
    everybody else.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p10">If the modern novels about the slums, such as
    novels of Mr. Arthur Morrison, or the exceedingly able novels of Mr. Somerset
    Maugham, are intended to be sensational, I can only say that that is a noble
    and reasonable object, and that they attain it.  A sensation, a shock to the
    imagination, like the contact with cold water, is always a good and
    exhilarating thing; and, undoubtedly, men will always seek this sensation
    (among other forms) in the form of the study of the strange antics of remote
    or alien peoples.  In the twelfth century men obtained this sensation by
    reading about dog-headed men in Africa.  In the twentieth century they
    obtained it by reading about pig-headed Boers in Africa.  The men of the
    twentieth century were certainly, it must be admitted, somewhat the more
    credulous of the two.  For it is not recorded of the men in the twelfth
    century that they organized a sanguinary crusade solely for the purpose of
    altering the singular formation of the heads of the Africans.  But it may be,
    and it may even legitimately be, that since all these monsters have faded from
    the popular mythology, it is necessary to have in our fiction the image of the
    horrible and hairy East-ender, merely to keep alive in us a fearful and
    childlike wonder at external peculiarities.  But the Middle Ages (with a great
    deal more common sense than it would now be fashionable to admit) regarded
    natural history at bottom rather as a kind of joke; they regarded the soul as
    very important.  Hence, while they had a natural history of dog-headed men,
    they did not profess to have a psychology of dog-headed men.  They did not
    profess to mirror the mind of a dog-headed man, to share his tenderest
    secrets, or mount with his most celestial musings.  They did not write novels
    about the semi-canine creature, attributing to him all the oldest morbidities
    and all the newest fads.  It is permissible to present men as monsters if we
    wish to make the reader jump; and to make anybody jump is always a Christian
    act.  But it is not permissible to present men as regarding themselves as
    monsters, or as making themselves jump.  To summarize, our slum fiction is
    quite defensible as aesthetic fiction; it is not defensible as spiritual
    fact.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xix-p11">One enormous obstacle stands in the way of its
    actuality.  The men who write it, and the men who read it, are men of the
    middle classes or the upper classes; at least, of those who are loosely termed
    the educated classes.  Hence, the fact that it is the life as the refined man
    sees it proves that it cannot be the life as the unrefined man lives it.  Rich
    men write stories about poor men, and describe them as speaking with a coarse,
    or heavy, or husky enunciation.  But if poor men wrote novels about you or me
    they would describe us as speaking with some absurd shrill and affected voice,
    such as we only hear from a duchess in a three-act farce.  The slum novelist
    gains his whole effect by the fact that some detail is strange to the reader;
    but that detail by the nature of the case cannot be strange in itself.  It
    cannot be strange to the soul which he is professing to study.  The slum
    novelist gains his effects by describing the same grey mist as draping the
    dingy factory and the dingy tavern.  But to the man he is supposed to be
    studying there must be exactly the same difference between the factory and the
    tavern that there is to a middle-class man between a late night at the office
    and a supper at Pagani’s.  The slum novelist is content with pointing out that
    to the eye of his particular class a pickaxe looks dirty and a pewter pot
    looks dirty.  But the man he is supposed to be studying sees the difference
    between them exactly as a clerk sees the difference between a ledger and an
    edition de luxe.  The chiaroscuro of the life is inevitably lost; for to us
    the high lights and the shadows are a light grey.  But the high lights and the
    shadows are not a light grey in that life any more than in any other.  The
    kind of man who could really express the pleasures of the poor would be also
    the kind of man who could share them.  In short, these books are not a record
    of the psychology of poverty.  They are a record of the psychology of wealth
    and culture when brought in contact with poverty.  They are not a description
    of the state of the slums.  They are only a very dark and dreadful description
    of the state of the slummers.  One might give innumerable examples of the
    essentially unsympathetic and unpopular quality of these realistic writers.
    But perhaps the simplest and most obvious example with which we could conclude
    is the mere fact that these writers are realistic.  The poor have many other
    vices, but, at least, they are never realistic.  The poor are melodramatic and
    romantic in grain; the poor all believe in high moral platitudes and copy-book
    maxims; probably this is the ultimate meaning of the great saying, “Blessed
    are the poor.” Blessed are the poor, for they are always making life, or
    trying to make life like an Adelphi play.  Some innocent educationalists and
    philanthropists (for even philanthropists can be innocent) have expressed a
    grave astonishment that the masses prefer shilling shockers to scientific
    treatises and melodramas to problem plays.  The reason is very simple.  The
    realistic story is certainly more artistic than the melodramatic story.  If
    what you desire is deft handling, delicate proportions, a unit of artistic
    atmosphere, the realistic story has a full advantage over the melodrama.  In
    everything that is light and bright and ornamental the realistic story has a
    full advantage over the melodrama.  But, at least, the melodrama has one
    indisputable advantage over the realistic story.  The melodrama is much more
    like life.  It is much more like man, and especially the poor man.  It is very
    banal and very inartistic when a poor woman at the Adelphi says, “Do you
    think I will sell my own child?” But poor women in the Battersea High Road do
    say, “Do you think I will sell my own child?” They say it on every available
    occasion; you can hear a sort of murmur or babble of it all the way down the
    street.  It is very stale and weak dramatic art (if that is all) when the
    workman confronts his master and says, “I’m a man.” But a workman does say
    “I’m a man” two or three times every day.  In fact, it is tedious, possibly,
    to hear poor men being melodramatic behind the footlights; but that is because
    one can always hear them being melodramatic in the street outside.  In short,
    melodrama, if it is dull, is dull because it is too accurate.  Somewhat the
    same problem exists in the case of stories about schoolboys.  Mr. Kipling’s
    “Stalky and Co.” is much more amusing (if you are talking about amusement)
    than the late Dean Farrar’s “Eric; or, Little by Little.” But “Eric” is
    immeasurably more like real school-life.  For real school-life, real boyhood,
    is full of the things of which Eric is full — priggishness, a crude piety, a
    silly sin, a weak but continual attempt at the heroic, in a word, melodrama.
    And if we wish to lay a firm basis for any efforts to help the poor, we must
    not become realistic and see them from the outside.  We must become
    melodramatic, and see them from the inside.  The novelist must not take out
    his notebook and say, “I a man expert.” No; he must imitate the workman in
    the Adelphi play.  He must slap himself on the chest and say, “I am a man.”
</p>
  </div1>

<div1 title="XX.  Concluding Remarks on the Importance of Orthodoxy" n="xx" shorttitle="" progress="92.80%" prev="xix" next="xxiv" id="xx">
   <h3 id="xx-p0.1">XX.  Concluding Remarks on the Importance of Orthodoxy</h3>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p1">Whether the human mind can advance or not, is a
    question too little discussed, for nothing can be more dangerous than to found
    our social philosophy on any theory which is debatable but has not been
    debated.  But if we assume, for the sake of argument, that there has been in
    the past, or will be in the future, such a thing as a growth or improvement of
    the human mind itself, there still remains a very sharp objection to be raised
    against the modern version of that improvement.  The vice of the modern notion
    of mental progress is that it is always something concerned with the breaking
    of bonds, the effacing of boundaries, the casting away of dogmas.  But if
    there be such a thing as mental growth, it must mean the growth into more and
    more definite convictions, into more and more dogmas.  The human brain is a
    machine for coming to conclusions; if it cannot come to conclusions it is
    rusty.  When we hear of a man too clever to believe, we are hearing of
    something having almost the character of a contradiction in terms.  It is like
    hearing of a nail that was too good to hold down a carpet; or a bolt that was
    too strong to keep a door shut.  Man can hardly be defined, after the fashion
    of Carlyle, as an animal who makes tools; ants and beavers and many other
    animals make tools, in the sense that they make an apparatus.  Man can be
    defined as an animal that makes dogmas.  As he piles doctrine on doctrine and
    conclusion on conclusion in the formation of some tremendous scheme of
    philosophy and religion, he is, in the only legitimate sense of which the
    expression is capable, becoming more and more human.  When he drops one
    doctrine after another in a refined scepticism, when he declines to tie
    himself to a system, when he says that he has outgrown definitions, when he
    says that he disbelieves in finality, when, in his own imagination, he sits as
    God, holding no form of creed but contemplating all, then he is by that very
    process sinking slowly backwards into the vagueness of the vagrant animals and
    the unconsciousness of the grass.  Trees have no dogmas.  Turnips are
    singularly broad-minded.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p2">If then, I repeat, there is to be mental advance,
    it must be mental advance in the construction of a definite philosophy of
    life.  And that philosophy of life must be right and the other philosophies
    wrong.  Now of all, or nearly all, the able modern writers whom I have briefly
    studied in this book, this is especially and pleasingly true, that they do
    each of them have a constructive and affirmative view, and that they do take
    it seriously and ask us to take it seriously.  There is nothing merely
    sceptically progressive about Mr. Rudyard Kipling.  There is nothing in the
    least broad minded about Mr. Bernard Shaw.  The paganism of Mr. Lowes
    Dickinson is more grave than any Christianity.  Even the opportunism of
    Mr. H.G. Wells is more dogmatic than the idealism of anybody else.  Somebody
    complained, I think, to Matthew Arnold that he was getting as dogmatic as
    Carlyle.  He replied, “That may be true; but you overlook an obvious
    difference.  I am dogmatic and right, and Carlyle is dogmatic and wrong.” The
    strong humour of the remark ought not to disguise from us its everlasting
    seriousness and common sense; no man ought to write at all, or even to speak
    at all, unless he thinks that he is in truth and the other man in error.  In
    similar style, I hold that I am dogmatic and right, while Mr. Shaw is dogmatic
    and wrong.  But my main point, at present, is to notice that the chief among
    these writers I have discussed do most sanely and courageously offer
    themselves as dogmatists, as founders of a system.  It may be true that the
    thing in Mr. Shaw most interesting to me, is the fact that Mr. Shaw is wrong.
    But it is equally true that the thing in Mr. Shaw most interesting to himself,
    is the fact that Mr. Shaw is right.  Mr. Shaw may have none with him but
    himself; but it is not for himself he cares.  It is for the vast and universal
    church, of which he is the only member.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p3">The two typical men of genius whom I have mentioned
    here, and with whose names I have begun this book, are very symbolic, if only
    because they have shown that the fiercest dogmatists can make the best
    artists.  In the fin de siecle atmosphere every one was crying out that
    literature should be free from all causes and all ethical creeds.  Art was to
    produce only exquisite workmanship, and it was especially the note of those
    days to demand brilliant plays and brilliant short stories.  And when they got
    them, they got them from a couple of moralists.  The best short stories were
    written by a man trying to preach Imperialism.  The best plays were written by
    a man trying to preach Socialism.  All the art of all the artists looked tiny
    and tedious beside the art which was a byproduct of propaganda.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p4">The reason, indeed, is very simple.  A man cannot
    be wise enough to be a great artist without being wise enough to wish to be a
    philosopher.  A man cannot have the energy to produce good art without having
    the energy to wish to pass beyond it.  A small artist is content with art; a
    great artist is content with nothing except everything.  So we find that when
    real forces, good or bad, like Kipling and G.  B. S., enter our arena, they
    bring with them not only startling and arresting art, but very startling and
    arresting dogmas.  And they care even more, and desire us to care even more,
    about their startling and arresting dogmas than about their startling and
    arresting art.  Mr. Shaw is a good dramatist, but what he desires more than
    anything else to be is a good politician.  Mr. Rudyard Kipling is by divine
    caprice and natural genius an unconventional poet; but what he desires more
    than anything else to be is a conventional poet.  He desires to be the poet of
    his people, bone of their bone, and flesh of their flesh, understanding their
    origins, celebrating their destiny.  He desires to be Poet Laureate, a most
    sensible and honourable and public-spirited desire.  Having been given by the
    gods originality — that is, disagreement with others — he desires divinely
    to agree with them.  But the most striking instance of all, more striking, I
    think, even than either of these, is the instance of Mr. H.G. Wells.  He began
    in a sort of insane infancy of pure art.  He began by making a new heaven and
    a new earth, with the same irresponsible instinct by which men buy a new
    necktie or button-hole.  He began by trifling with the stars and systems in
    order to make ephemeral anecdotes; he killed the universe for a joke.  He has
    since become more and more serious, and has become, as men inevitably do when
    they become more and more serious, more and more parochial.  He was frivolous
    about the twilight of the gods; but he is serious about the London omnibus.
    He was careless in “The Time Machine,” for that dealt only with the destiny
    of all things; but be is careful, and even cautious, in “Mankind in the
    Making,” for that deals with the day after to-morrow.  He began with the end
    of the world, and that was easy.  Now he has gone on to the beginning of the
    world, and that is difficult.  But the main result of all this is the same as
    in the other cases.  The men who have really been the bold artists, the
    realistic artists, the uncompromising artists, are the men who have turned
    out, after all, to be writing “with a purpose.” Suppose that any cool and
    cynical art-critic, any art-critic fully impressed with the conviction that
    artists were greatest when they were most purely artistic, suppose that a man
    who professed ably a humane aestheticism, as did Mr. Max Beerbohm, or a cruel
    aestheticism, as did Mr. W. E.  Henley, had cast his eye over the whole
    fictional literature which was recent in the year 1895, and had been asked to
    select the three most vigorous and promising and original artists and artistic
    works, he would, I think, most certainly have said that for a fine artistic
    audacity, for a real artistic delicacy, or for a whiff of true novelty in art,
    the things that stood first were “Soldiers Three,” by a Mr. Rudyard Kipling;
    “Arms and the Man,” by a Mr. Bernard Shaw; and “The Time Machine,” by a
    man called Wells.  And all these men have shown themselves ingrainedly
    didactic.  You may express the matter if you will by saying that if we want
    doctrines we go to the great artists.  But it is clear from the psychology of
    the matter that this is not the true statement; the true statement is that
    when we want any art tolerably brisk and bold we have to go to the
    doctrinaires.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p5">In concluding this book, therefore, I would ask,
    first and foremost, that men such as these of whom I have spoken should not be
    insulted by being taken for artists.  No man has any right whatever merely to
    enjoy the work of Mr. Bernard Shaw; he might as well enjoy the invasion of his
    country by the French.  Mr. Shaw writes either to convince or to enrage us.
    No man has any business to be a Kiplingite without being a politician, and an
    Imperialist politician.  If a man is first with us, it should be because of
    what is first with him.  If a man convinces us at all, it should be by his
    convictions.  If we hate a poem of Kipling’s from political passion, we are
    hating it for the same reason that the poet loved it; if we dislike him
    because of his opinions, we are disliking him for the best of all possible
    reasons.  If a man comes into Hyde Park to preach it is permissible to hoot
    him; but it is discourteous to applaud him as a performing bear.  And an
    artist is only a performing bear compared with the meanest man who fancies he
    has anything to say.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p6">There is, indeed, one class of modern writers and
    thinkers who cannot altogether be overlooked in this question, though there is
    no space here for a lengthy account of them, which, indeed, to confess the
    truth, would consist chiefly of abuse.  I mean those who get over all these
    abysses and reconcile all these wars by talking about “aspects of truth,” by
    saying that the art of Kipling represents one aspect of the truth, and the art
    of William Watson another; the art of Mr.  Bernard Shaw one aspect of the
    truth, and the art of Mr. Cunningham Grahame another; the art of
    Mr. H.G. Wells one aspect, and the art of Mr. Coventry Patmore (say) another.
    I will only say here that this seems to me an evasion which has not even bad
    the sense to disguise itself ingeniously in words.  If we talk of a certain
    thing being an aspect of truth, it is evident that we claim to know what is
    truth; just as, if we talk of the hind leg of a dog, we claim to know what is
    a dog.  Unfortunately, the philosopher who talks about aspects of truth
    generally also asks, “What is truth?” Frequently even he denies the
    existence of truth, or says it is inconceivable by the human intelligence.
    How, then, can he recognize its aspects? I should not like to be an artist who
    brought an architectural sketch to a builder, saying, “This is the south
    aspect of Sea-View Cottage.  Sea-View Cottage, of course, does not exist.” I
    should not even like very much to have to explain, under such circumstances,
    that Sea-View Cottage might exist, but was unthinkable by the human mind.  Nor
    should I like any better to be the bungling and absurd metaphysician who
    professed to be able to see everywhere the aspects of a truth that is not
    there.  Of course, it is perfectly obvious that there are truths in Kipling,
    that there are truths in Shaw or Wells.  But the degree to which we can
    perceive them depends strictly upon how far we have a definite conception
    inside us of what is truth.  It is ludicrous to suppose that the more
    sceptical we are the more we see good in everything.  It is clear that the
    more we are certain what good is, the more we shall see good in
    everything.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p7">I plead, then, that we should agree or disagree
    with these men.  I plead that we should agree with them at least in having an
    abstract belief.  But I know that there are current in the modern world many
    vague objections to having an abstract belief, and I feel that we shall not
    get any further until we have dealt with some of them.  The first objection is
    easily stated.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p8">A common hesitation in our day touching the use of
    extreme convictions is a sort of notion that extreme convictions specially
    upon cosmic matters, have been responsible in the past for the thing which is
    called bigotry.  But a very small amount of direct experience will dissipate
    this view.  In real life the people who are most bigoted are the people who
    have no convictions at all.  The economists of the Manchester school who
    disagree with Socialism take Socialism seriously.  It is the young man in Bond
    Street, who does not know what socialism means much less whether he agrees
    with it, who is quite certain that these socialist fellows are making a fuss
    about nothing.  The man who understands the Calvinist philosophy enough to
    agree with it must understand the Catholic philosophy in order to disagree
    with it.  It is the vague modern who is not at all certain what is right who
    is most certain that Dante was wrong.  The serious opponent of the Latin
    Church in history, even in the act of showing that it produced great infamies,
    must know that it produced great saints.  It is the hard-headed stockbroker,
    who knows no history and believes no religion, who is, nevertheless, perfectly
    convinced that all these priests are knaves.  The Salvationist at the Marble
    Arch may be bigoted, but he is not too bigoted to yearn from a common human
    kinship after the dandy on church parade.  But the dandy on church parade is
    so bigoted that he does not in the least yearn after the Salvationist at the
    Marble Arch.  Bigotry may be roughly defined as the anger of men who have no
    opinions.  It is the resistance offered to definite ideas by that vague bulk
    of people whose ideas are indefinite to excess.  Bigotry may be called the
    appalling frenzy of the indifferent.  This frenzy of the indifferent is in
    truth a terrible thing; it has made all monstrous and widely pervading
    persecutions.  In this degree it was not the people who cared who ever
    persecuted; the people who cared were not sufficiently numerous.  It was the
    people who did not care who filled the world with fire and oppression.  It was
    the hands of the indifferent that lit the faggots; it was the hands of the
    indifferent that turned the rack.  There have come some persecutions out of
    the pain of a passionate certainty; but these produced, not bigotry, but
    fanaticism — a very different and a somewhat admirable thing.  Bigotry in the
    main has always been the pervading omnipotence of those who do not care
    crushing out those who care in darkness and blood.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p9">There are people, however, who dig somewhat deeper
    than this into the possible evils of dogma.  It is felt by many that strong
    philosophical conviction, while it does not (as they perceive) produce that
    sluggish and fundamentally frivolous condition which we call bigotry, does
    produce a certain concentration, exaggeration, and moral impatience, which we
    may agree to call fanaticism.  They say, in brief, that ideas are dangerous
    things.  In politics, for example, it is commonly urged against a man like
    Mr. Balfour, or against a man like Mr. John Morley, that a wealth of ideas is
    dangerous.  The true doctrine on this point, again, is surely not very
    difficult to state.  Ideas are dangerous, but the man to whom they are least
    dangerous is the man of ideas.  He is acquainted with ideas, and moves among
    them like a lion-tamer.  Ideas are dangerous, but the man to whom they are
    most dangerous is the man of no ideas.  The man of no ideas will find the
    first idea fly to his head like wine to the head of a teetotaller.  It is a
    common error, I think, among the Radical idealists of my own party and period
    to suggest that financiers and business men are a danger to the empire because
    they are so sordid or so materialistic.  The truth is that financiers and
    business men are a danger to the empire because they can be sentimental about
    any sentiment, and idealistic about any ideal, any ideal that they find lying
    about. Just as a boy who has not known much of women is apt too easily to
    take a woman for the woman, so these practical men, unaccustomed to causes,
    are always inclined to think that if a thing is proved to be an ideal it is
    proved to be the ideal.  Many, for example, avowedly followed Cecil Rhodes
    because he had a vision.  They might as well have followed him because he had
    a nose; a man without some kind of dream of perfection is quite as much of a
    monstrosity as a noseless man.  People say of such a figure, in almost
    feverish whispers, “He knows his own mind,” which is exactly like saying in
    equally feverish whispers, “He blows his own nose.” Human nature simply
    cannot subsist without a hope and aim of some kind; as the sanity of the Old
    Testament truly said, where there is no vision the people perisheth.  But it
    is precisely because an ideal is necessary to man that the man without ideals
    is in permanent danger of fanaticism.  There is nothing which is so likely to
    leave a man open to the sudden and irresistible inroad of an unbalanced vision
    as the cultivation of business habits.  All of us know angular business men
    who think that the earth is flat, or that Mr. Kruger was at the head of a
    great military despotism, or that men are graminivorous, or that Bacon wrote
    Shakespeare.  Religious and philosophical beliefs are, indeed, as dangerous as
    fire, and nothing can take from them that beauty of danger.  But there is only
    one way of really guarding ourselves against the excessive danger of them, and
    that is to be steeped in philosophy and soaked in religion.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p10">Briefly, then, we dismiss the two opposite dangers
    of bigotry and fanaticism, bigotry which is a too great vagueness and
    fanaticism which is a too great concentration.  We say that the cure for the
    bigot is belief; we say that the cure for the idealist is ideas.  To know the
    best theories of existence and to choose the best from them (that is, to the
    best of our own strong conviction) appears to us the proper way to be neither
    bigot nor fanatic, but something more firm than a bigot and more terrible than
    a fanatic, a man with a definite opinion.  But that definite opinion must in
    this view begin with the basic matters of human thought, and these must not be
    dismissed as irrelevant, as religion, for instance, is too often in our days
    dismissed as irrelevant.  Even if we think religion insoluble, we cannot think
    it irrelevant.  Even if we ourselves have no view of the ultimate verities, we
    must feel that wherever such a view exists in a man it must be more important
    than anything else in him.  The instant that the thing ceases to be the
    unknowable, it becomes the indispensable.  There can be no doubt, I think,
    that the idea does exist in our time that there is something narrow or
    irrelevant or even mean about attacking a man’s religion, or arguing from it
    in matters of politics or ethics.  There can be quite as little doubt that
    such an accusation of narrowness is itself almost grotesquely narrow.  To take
    an example from comparatively current events: we all know that it was not
    uncommon for a man to be considered a scarecrow of bigotry and obscurantism
    because he distrusted the Japanese, or lamented the rise of the Japanese, on
    the ground that the Japanese were Pagans.  Nobody would think that there was
    anything antiquated or fanatical about distrusting a people because of some
    difference between them and us in practice or political machinery.  Nobody
    would think it bigoted to say of a people, “I distrust their influence
    because they are Protectionists.” No one would think it narrow to say, “I
    lament their rise because they are Socialists, or Manchester Individualists,
    or strong believers in militarism and conscription.” A difference of opinion
    about the nature of Parliaments matters very much; but a difference of opinion
    about the nature of sin does not matter at all.  A difference of opinion about
    the object of taxation matters very much; but a difference of opinion about
    the object of human existence does not matter at all.  We have a right to
    distrust a man who is in a different kind of municipality; but we have no
    right to mistrust a man who is in a different kind of cosmos.  This sort of
    enlightenment is surely about the most unenlightened that it is possible to
    imagine.  To recur to the phrase which I employed earlier, this is tantamount
    to saying that everything is important with the exception of everything.
    Religion is exactly the thing which cannot be left out — because it includes
    everything.  The most absent-minded person cannot well pack his Gladstone-bag
    and leave out the bag.  We have a general view of existence, whether we like
    it or not; it alters or, to speak more accurately, it creates and involves
    everything we say or do, whether we like it or not.  If we regard the Cosmos
    as a dream, we regard the Fiscal Question as a dream.  If we regard the Cosmos
    as a joke, we regard St.  Paul’s Cathedral as a joke.  If everything is bad,
    then we must believe (if it be possible) that beer is bad; if everything be
    good, we are forced to the rather fantastic conclusion that scientific
    philanthropy is good.  Every man in the street must hold a metaphysical
    system, and hold it firmly.  The possibility is that he may have held it so
    firmly and so long as to have forgotten all about its existence.  This latter
    situation is certainly possible; in fact, it is the situation of the whole
    modern world.  The modern world is filled with men who hold dogmas so strongly
    that they do not even know that they are dogmas.  It may be said even that the
    modern world, as a corporate body, holds certain dogmas so strongly that it
    does not know that they are dogmas.  It may be thought “dogmatic,” for
    instance, in some circles accounted progressive, to assume the perfection or
    improvement of man in another world.  But it is not thought “dogmatic” to
    assume the perfection or improvement of man in this world; though that idea of
    progress is quite as unproved as the idea of immortality, and from a
    rationalistic point of view quite as improbable.  Progress happens to be one
    of our dogmas, and a dogma means a thing which is not thought dogmatic.  Or,
    again, we see nothing “dogmatic” in the inspiring, but certainly most
    startling, theory of physical science, that we should collect facts for the
    sake of facts, even though they seem as useless as sticks and straws.  This is
    a great and suggestive idea, and its utility may, if you will, be proving
    itself, but its utility is, in the abstract, quite as disputable as the
    utility of that calling on oracles or consulting shrines which is also said to
    prove itself.  Thus, because we are not in a civilization which believes
    strongly in oracles or sacred places, we see the full frenzy of those who
    killed themselves to find the sepulchre of Christ.  But being in a
    civilization which does believe in this dogma of fact for facts’ sake, we do
    not see the full frenzy of those who kill themselves to find the North Pole.
    I am not speaking of a tenable ultimate utility which is true both of the
    Crusades and the polar explorations.  I mean merely that we do see the
    superficial and aesthetic singularity, the startling quality, about the idea
    of men crossing a continent with armies to conquer the place where a man died.
    But we do not see the aesthetic singularity and startling quality of men dying
    in agonies to find a place where no man can live — a place only interesting
    because it is supposed to be the meeting-place of some lines that do not
    exist.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p11">Let us, then, go upon a long journey and enter on
    a dreadful search.  Let us, at least, dig and seek till we have discovered our
    own opinions.  The dogmas we really hold are far more fantastic, and, perhaps,
    far more beautiful than we think.  In the course of these essays I fear that I
    have spoken from time to time of rationalists and rationalism, and that in a
    disparaging sense.  Being full of that kindliness which should come at the end
    of everything, even of a book, I apologize to the rationalists even for
    calling them rationalists.  There are no rationalists.  We all believe
    fairy-tales, and live in them.  Some, with a sumptuous literary turn, believe
    in the existence of the lady clothed with the sun.  Some, with a more rustic,
    elvish instinct, like Mr. McCabe, believe merely in the impossible sun itself.
    Some hold the undemonstrable dogma of the existence of God; some the equally
    undemonstrable dogma of the existence of the man next door.</p>

    <p class="Body" id="xx-p12">Truths turn into dogmas the instant that they are
    disputed.  Thus every man who utters a doubt defines a religion.  And the
    scepticism of our time does not really destroy the beliefs, rather it creates
    them; gives them their limits and their plain and defiant shape.  We who are
    Liberals once held Liberalism lightly as a truism.  Now it has been disputed,
    and we hold it fiercely as a faith.  We who believe in patriotism once thought
    patriotism to be reasonable, and thought little more about it.  Now we know it
    to be unreasonable, and know it to be right.  We who are Christians never knew
    the great philosophic common sense which inheres in that mystery until the
    anti-Christian writers pointed it out to us.  The great march of mental
    destruction will go on.  Everything will be denied.  Everything will become a
    creed.  It is a reasonable position to deny the stones in the street; it will
    be a religious dogma to assert them.  It is a rational thesis that we are all
    in a dream; it will be a mystical sanity to say that we are all awake.  Fires
    will be kindled to testify that two and two make four.  Swords will be drawn
    to prove that leaves are green in summer.  We shall be left defending, not
    only the incredible virtues and sanities of human life, but something more
    incredible still, this huge impossible universe which stares us in the face.
    We shall fight for visible prodigies as if they were invisible.  We shall look
    on the impossible grass and the skies with a strange courage.  We shall be of
    those who have seen and yet have believed.</p>
  </div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="xx" next="xxiv.i" id="xxiv">
<h1 id="xxiv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Citations" prev="xxiv" next="toc" id="xxiv.i">
  <h2 id="xxiv.i-p0.1">Index of Citations</h2>
  <insertIndex type="cite" id="xxiv.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Beer and Bible: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii_1-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Divine Comedy: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii_1-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ghosts: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii_1-p4.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii_1-p4.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii_1-p5.1">3</a></li>
 <li>Inferno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii_1-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Mankind in the Making: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii_1-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quintessence of Ibsenism: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii_1-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>The Pillars of Society: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii_1-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>The Wild Duck: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii_1-p5.3">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
